User:Officer Candy Apple/New Episode Sample 5

 CIS Productions Presents...




 * Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) They were aristocrats, entitled and sustained by a greed for power.

 A Legends of Multi-Universe Story...




 * Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) Having been involved in the foundation of the Order of the Blood Moon, the Van Bilj Family had also independantly performed research on an undead army for General William Howe, 5th Viscount Howe... acording to some secret files that was yet to be released.

 A Story by Officer Candy Apple...




 * Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) However, after the Great Fire of New York occured in 1776, the leader, Caspar van Bilj, disappeared under mysterious circumstances.

 A Story by DestroyerSubjugator90...




 * Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) To make things worse, Colin's daughter, Christine, a child prodigy who played a key role in planning of battle, died at a young age. Her untimely demise brought an end to the project of Howe's undead army, and the old files Corbin preserved show that all research was apparently lost. The Van Bilj lineage gradually lost its power to the oppressing hands of the British Crown.

'​ A Story by Prime ShockWaveTX... '




 * Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) Christine's infamous brother, Colin, was demoted to a mere supervisor, and he was sent to command a private detention facility in an isolated town in Virginia alone, and eventually his fate remained unclear though many people assumed that he died there a broken man. However, I don't think so.

' A Story by TheVileShadow Man... '


 * Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) However, I don't think it shall be an end... just like Serilda of Abbaddon who was supposed to be burned down 240 years ago... yet her curse had one day came true. She returned...

' A Story by DarkFallen... '




 * Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) However, the return of her had been manipulated by a man who was from the future and attempted to defile the Church. Michael Langdon, ironically named after the archangel, was turned out to be an Anti-Christ. I was searching for the infant of Michael but I found nothing yet. It seemed like he was born with some power that blocked my magical sight.

' A Story by Jester of chaos... '




 * Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) It was absolutely frightening to think about a child that could wreck havoc upon the Earth, and I and my friends who formed the Team Witness had a hard time dealing with him and his evil plan as soon as he revealed his true nature. We once considered him an ally, but turns out we were dead wrong. He is one of our worst enemies yet.

' A Story by DiabloVil... '




 * Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) The most outstanding comrade-of-arms of mine is a girl named Katarina Couteau, a warrior from future who many called her the Red Haired Demon, who appeared in this world by chance. We managed to foil Michael's plan after a hard and long time of strggle, destroying Serilda and then defeating Michael. Then, I successfully casted the Travelers' Spell to send Katarina & her friends home to fight for their destiny.

' A Story by DarkMattX259... '




 * Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) The good news is, Katarina returned back to her home safe and well, and I prayed every day hoping they will be safe and sound. Ichabod Crane had returned from 232 years of death and he and Abbie Mills managed to ally together.

' Based on FOX series "Sleepy Hollow"... '




 * Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) The bad news is, we lost some of our beloved friends and allies - Dr. Frankenstein, Alfred Knapp... and August Corbin. What is worse, Abbie Mills could still not accept the things in Sleepy Hollow, as her sister Jenny was still in institution. What made her trying to run away?

' Based upon "Legends of Sleepy Hollow" by Washington Irving... '




 * Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) Even so, I bet that something went horribly wrong as soon as we destroyed Serilda. I could still feel some darkness within the Hudson River. What if those dark witches' ashes still had powers? What if Serilda returned for the third time? I was worried since recently, it looks like something sinister was within the place... whether it would be witches, demons, ghosts... or that creature which Michael brought back to life and will carry on its evil master's order.



' - Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) The Headless Horseman... or the HORSEMAN OF DEATH. '

 LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow 

 Horsemen Saga 

 Season 2 - Death Arc 



<p style="text-align:center;"> Episode 14 - Pale Horse 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Blood Moon Sub Arc - Part 1 

<p style="text-align:center;"> First Episode of Season 2 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Extremely Long Episode 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Previous Season: LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow - The Cranes Arc 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Previous Episode: LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow - Hurts (Final) 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Previous Crossover: LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow & Sword of Kings Crossover - The Corbin Files 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Previous Crossover Episode: LOTM: Crossover - The Corbin Files - Chapitre Douze et Fin (Final) 

Previously on LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow...
<p style="text-align:center;">(Vital Dialogs only)

LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow - Salem
 Sleepy Hollow, 1764 

''In a beautifully decorated room, a teenage girl, with a look very similar to Helena, was listening her mother (the narrator above) telling stories about the Salem Witch Trials. The woman who told the story was no other than Helena's daughter, Elizabeth Fenwick-Van Tassel, now Lady Van Tassel after her marriage to Lord Balthus Van Tassel, a rich noble as well as a secret warlock and the founder of the Sisterhood of Radiant Heart, a white witch coven included and survivors and descendants of witches from Salem, including Rev. Knapp.''

Her listener is her own daughter, Katrina, who is also a witch herself. ​A maid hold a cup filled with red tea and presented to Lady Van Tassel. ''​Suddenly, Elizabeth felt pain inside her stomach and screamed in agony and pain. She collapsed from the table and vomited blood. Katrina was so shocked that she fainted, and Mary Archer desperately screamed for help. Servants went upstairs and saw Lady Van Tassel collapsed without breathing. Katrina lied down on the ground and cried in agony. ''
 * Elizabeth Fenwick-Van Tassel: "...and that is the end of Solomon Kent and Abigail Williams. In fact, Helena was my mother and your grandmother, Katrina. I escaped Salem and went to Sleepy Hollow before meeting your father and rebuild our family here. Remember, those two people, Kent and Abigail Williams, had caused the death of your grandmother and millions because of the evil that controlled them."
 * Katrina: Mommy, what sort of evil had controlled them?
 * Elizabeth Fenwick-Van Tassel: For Kent, it was wrath, and for Abigail, it was both lust and greed. They are the root of all evil, as well as the pillars of Seven Deadly Sins. Because of wrath and greed, those two people unwittingly sold their soul to the devil. Katrina, I hope you will not turn to dark side because of them, not like those two wicked. However, we witches are still hiding because of them, among the vast world.
 * Katrina: What a pity for we witches.
 * Elizabeth Fenwick-Van Tassel: I hope we will one day rise again to help people in need, but people these days are too cynical to... Oh, look, the tea had come.
 * Elizabeth Fenwick-Van Tassel: Thank you, Mary Archer.
 * Katrina: (felt that something was wrong) Wait, where is my tea? I am thirsty as well.
 * Mary Archer: Katrina, don't act in such rush, please. I had prepared it solely for your mother. She is sick, and this is a herb tea.
 * Elizabeth Fenwick-Van Tassel: Katrina, behave. Not every drinks are suitable for you. (drinks the tea)

<p style="text-align:center;"> Six months later 

''Katrina was almost mentally broken and deeply depressed after her mother's death. People all believed Lady Van Tassel died a heart attack, but Katrina believed otherwise. She believed her mother was muerdered, but she doubted someone will kill her mother. Katrina was also confused that Mary Archer was missing after Elizabeth death, but she could not figure out why, either.''

''Then, the door opened and then came Balthus Van Tassel. He saw his daughter frowning, but he had prepared a surprise to cheer her up.''
 * Balthus: Katrina, I know you were still mourning your mother, and I am sorry for that, but we cannot bring your mother back to life. I think it is time to look towards the new future. A woman suggested me to marry again last month when I was in Virginia, so I married her.
 * Katrina: What? (turned to her)
 * Balthus: Therefore, I am here to inform you that you have a step-mother now.
 * Katrina: Step-mother?
 * Balthus: She will be kind to you, dearest.

''Then, Balthus came into Katrina's room, followed by a woman robbed in black and looked graceful but sinister. Katrina looked at the woman and only felt horrors: She was none other than that woman... She is none other than Mary Archer!''

''Horrified, Katrina could only watched her step-mother and could not speak a single word. Now, she suspected that the former Lady Van Tassel was murdered by Mary Archer, but she was too powerless to speak out.''
 * Mary Archer: Hello, my lady... no, my step-daughter.
 * Katrina: (terrified) Oh...

As for Mary Archer, she had eventually changed, from a poor maid to the mistress - the new Lady Van Tassel.

LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow - Ichabod Crane
<p style="text-align:center;"> Somewhere in countryside, England, 1762 

In a farm house, where the Cranes spent their holidays, the thirteen-year-old Ichabod was listening his faher to tell him about the Great Wars between Olympic gods and Titans. After the story was finished, Ichabod had a question. Suddenly, a horrid scream broke the peace of the barn, scaring the father and son. Horrified, Mr. Crane rushed out from his house and went out, only to find a farmer had been killed. Apparently, his chest was stabbed by a knife and his stomach was opened. Scars were everywhere on the body.
 * Ichabod: "Why Zeus had been praised as a hero and Hades was considered as a villain, father?"
 * Mr. Crane: "Not always the case. Zeus could be considered as a hero sometimes, but you must never forget that he had committed several heinous atrocities like his father, and it was him who deceived Hades and made him an outcast who ruled Underworld and had no place upon Mt. Olympus."
 * Ichabod: "I see, father."
 * Mr. Crane: "Oh, my son, one day you shall leave your parents and travelled throughout this world. There is something you need to learn, from these characters from ancient myths. Did you remember the king who wanted to make everything he touched turned into gold?"
 * Ichabod: "Yes, he is Midas."

The most horrible things was that the blood was drained from the body, making it completely mummified. ''Disobeying his father, Ichabod secretly peeked at the corpse, when suddenly, he had an illusion: A man with a cloak and a hat had walking in the street of London at night, stabbing a woman instantly. The young man could not bear this and closed his eyes once more. Half a minute later, Mr. Crane recognized that it was his newly met friend.'' ''As he was finding someone for help, Ichabod was confused about the illusions he had seen. This will puzzle him through years. Throught the days, murders had been ocurred near the barn where Cranes resided, and they had to return back to London in case of being putting in dangerous scenarios.''
 * Mr. Crane: "Don't look at it, Ichabod!"
 * Ichabod: "Ugh..." (nearly vomit)
 * Mr. Crane: "Oh, my... who would commit such a terrible thing?"
 * Mr. Crane: "Ah, I know him. He owe someone debt, but he is an honest man and always pays back. Who could have kill him in such cold blood? For money? For revenge? No, it makes no sense." (Suddenly, Mr. Crane noticed something - a crest carved on the victim's head, in a form of rose) "Ah, here we have a crest - isn't it the red rose of Lancaster?"
 * Ichabod: "Or the White Rose of York?"
 * Mr. Crane: "No, It must be the Red Rose. Anyway, I hope it was not... committed by King Richard III coming back from grave... if he can! Ichabod, go and find someone to help."
 * Ichabod: "Yes, father."

''Months later, after several failed searching attempt, the police had later finally found a man committed suicide. He was soon comfirmed the man who killed the farmer, proven by a letter that cofessed his murder. Lord Wells, Ichabod's future father-of-law and one of the most influencial inspector at that time, was puzzled by the strange last words spoken by the man.''

''For 1 year, Ichabod was trying to overcome the horrible memories caused by the serial murder, and hopefully he had forgot it. During this time, Lady Crane had been comforting her son and with her help, Ichabod could finally overcome the fear and terror that the murder had brought him.''

''Being like a wise prodigy, Ichabod became well-educated and won top marks in every of his school tests. He became his father's pride. Eventually, Ichabod became a student in Eton College at the age of 10 and many of his friends saw him as a living encyclopedia.''

<p style="text-align:center;"> Eton College, 1763 

In 1763, Ichabod was 14, and became a tall, hansome and talented man in his age.

''The murder happened 1 year ago had became a urban legend, and people nicknamed the killer "Ripper". No one knew who the real Ripper was, and Ichabod tried to overcome his fear with the unseen monster and started to embrace a happy life... until in Spring, 1763, during his six form in Edon College.''

''The innonce of Ichabod's youth... came to a very sudden end.''

''During a rainy day, Ichabod was walking with his friend in a downpour. Then, after biding goodbye to his friend, Ichabod went to his domintory before the lightning flashed. In the light, Ichabod saw his worst fear - Someone was holding a blade and stood within the heavy rain.''

That classmate of Ichabod saw him as well and immediately went towards him, shouting, ​Ichabod and his classmates immediately went back to the school building and then they were surprised to see someone in front of them.
 * Classmate: The Ripper strikes again! Come on, Ichabod, shake a leg!

''The man was not Ripper, but their school headmaster. Even so, Ichabod had figured out that someone may have murdered and immediately went towards the headmaster, but the headmaster stopped him.'' Ichabod quickly went towards the place despite the headmaster's warning.
 * Headmaster: Don't. You will not wish to remember him this way.
 * Headmaster: Ichabod!

''Ichabod ignored this and then he stopped in front of a corpse. The lightning flashed once again and revealed the dead: It was Ichabod's best friend in college - Berty, who was very close to Ichabod since they were in their first term. They once planned to spent summer together at his family estate in Berkshire.''

''Ichabod felt horrid because the dead body of Berty had reminded him of the corpse he saw 1 year ago... and it was his last memory of Berty.'' ''​Berty's body was like a dry corpse, and a red rose was carved on his hand. This murder had finally made Ichabod traumatized since the previous murders targeted on people whom he did not know, but this one was different. The victim was Ichabod's friend...''
 * Ichabod: No...

''Ichabod was shivering in horror as he looked at the corpse, speechless for many seconds. Just then, a classmate of him had walked to Ichabod with tears in his eyes. He put his hand on Ichabod's shoulder with tears in his eyes.'' ''​Ichabod nodded and immediately went away. Soon, when he got back to his room, he saw Stevens, his butler, was waiting beside him. The suitcase of him was already packed. Ichabod was surprised.'' ​Stevens walked closer to Ichabod with a serious face. ​Ichabod tried to get out but he was immediately stopped by Stevens. Ichabod stared at the old butler silently as the latter put his hand on Ichabod's shoulder. ​Ichabod nearly cried out when suddenly, he heard his father calling him. ''​Ichabod went to the window and saw his father and many others were outside the building. Ichabod sighed and knew he had to to leave.''
 * Classmate: Meet us in the common room in 15 minutes. We're going after whoever did this.
 * Ichabod: Stevens? What is all of this? Why had all of my things packed?
 * Stevens: I'm taking you back to London, Master Ichabod.
 * YoungIchabod.pngod: What? No, you can't! I need to join the others, help them find the...
 * Stevens: It's not safe for you here.
 * Stevens: My boy, try to understand. Your first duty is to assure the continuation of your family name. Your semester at Eton is over.
 * Mr. Crane: Ichabod?!

<p style="text-align:center;">".................................."


 * Ichabod (narrator): I would return to Eton following autumn once the dust had settled. For the rest of my time there, fear was my constant companion...

LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow - Cicero
<p style="text-align:center;"> The House of Arthur Bernard, American colony 

''Ichabod Crane, as a lieutenant in Queen's Royal Regiment, arrived at a house under his superior's command. His superior, Colonel Banastre Tarleton, took his team and busted into a house owned by an African-American patriot named Arthur Bernard, a freed slave suspected for treason. Tarleton hold a pamphlet and showed it to Arthur with a look of menace.'' ''Arthur Bernard stood up and walked fearlessly towards Tarleton. He took a look at the pamphlet.'' ''All of a sudden, Tarleton went into a rage and ruthlessly slapped on Arthur's face, causing him to faint for a while. Then, Arthur had found out that his mouth had bled after being hit by this diabolical commander.'' A trail of steps can be heard and then Ichabod Crane arrived in the room, now suited with his red British army suit and hold his hat. Tarleton then left the room and Ichabod faced the prisoner, only to find out that Arthur had no fear in his eyes, still. The soldiers began to force Arthur on a chair and shackled him as Ichabod ordered, when suddenly, a guard came in and brought some news to Ichabod. ''The guard followed Ichabod's order and invited the nurse went in. Ichabod saw the nurse for the first eye and began to feel suspicious and did not speak for a while. However, the nurse spoke before he could.'' Ichabod then watched at Tarleton (who was talking with a fellow soldier) with an uncanny look, but this was noticed by the nurse. Then, the woman calmly left the house without saying goodbye, leaving Ichabod thinking for a while before he stared his interrogation.
 * Tarleton: Arthur Bernard... you are charged with insurrection against the Crown for publicating of this document advocating American rebellion.
 * Arthur: The author on that pamphlet reads "Cicero."
 * Tarleton: A pseudonym, no doubt. You will be interrogated here until you reveal the identity of this treasonous criminal known as Cicero.
 * Arthur: I know no such man.
 * Tarleton: Fine, I think you will find out that the King's mercy... is without limit. Crane, come forth.
 * Banastre_Tarleton.pngTarleton: You come highly recommended, lieutenant. I'm counting on you to coax our prisoner into confession. Do this and I'm giving you a field commission as captain.
 * Ichabod: As you wish, sir.
 * Ichabod: Give him a chair. Shackle him.
 * Guard: Lieutenant, a nurse from the local Quaker community requests an audience.
 * Ichabod: Send her in.
 * ???: By what rights you hold this prisoner in his own home, sir?
 * Ichabod: By Royal Assent of the King's Quartering Act, madam.
 * ???: And what about his wounds? Did he offer resistance?
 * Ichabod: He is charged with treason, a crime punished by utmost severity. I'm certain both sides can agree on that.
 * ???: Wrong does not cease to be wrong because the majority agrees.
 * Ichabod: You fight for no country, then?
 * ???: I am a Quaker, sir. I fight for the conviction that every life is precious. Now I demand you to allow me to treat his injury.
 * Ichabod: (had a change of mind) Yes, it's fine, my lady.
 * Arthur: I'm in good hands.
 * ???: Your eyes betray you, the inner voice that wants to show him mercy. It's called a conscience.

''The progress of interrogation made Ichabod quite displeased, not because the prisoner had yet to give in, but because of the brutal punch of his fellow interrogator, under Tarleton's order. Arthur was punched again and again. Ichabod was disturbed so that he immediately called his fellow to stop.'' The fellow interrogator stopped and went out, and Ichabod started to ask questions himself. ''Then, Ichabod interrogated Arthur Bernard for days, but he got nothing of details about Cicero. Later, Ichabod was called away to stand guard at a local execution. That is where he once again met that Quaker nurse, who was comforting a young boy who had his father hanged among three men convicted of treason. Tarleton wanted to made example of them.''
 * Ichabod: ENOUGH! You're released.
 * Ichabod: Who is Cicero? I can offer you freedom in return of one name. That's all we need from you.
 * Arthur: Would you sacrifice the name of a man - one perhaps with the family - knowing that you will be responsible for his death and their misery?
 * Ichabod: I'm helping you. My captain will not hesitate to kill you.
 * Arthur: The love of power is the demon of all men, and I'll let you in a secret: There are demons all around, hiding as men among men, turning them against one another. Join me against them.
 * Ichabod: I'm afraid this interrogation has broken your grasp of reality.
 * Arthur: Has it?

''As the prisoners were hanged, Ichabod felt pain in his heart. Citizens around started to cry and the boy is among them. The nurse hugged the boy and gently comforted him. Then, she saw Ichabod all of a sudden. Ichabod briefly looked back at her and turned to another way to avoid her gaze. Just then, Ichabod saw Tarleton and immediately went towards him.'' ''Tarleton did not answer and went away. Ichabod turned his head and his eyes had met with the nurse's gaze once again. However, when he turned his eyes to Tarleton, Ichabod saw that he (Tarleton) was glaring at him (Ichabod).''
 * Ichabod: Colonel, with all due respect, I fear these public displays may not yield the desired effect.
 * Tarleton: You think leniency is more likely to inspire the loyalty to the Crown?
 * Ichabod: I think it might prevent the birth of a new generations of enemies, like that boy who's just witnessed his father's execution.
 * Tarleton: Well, don't let me doubt your loyalty, Crane... or perhaps you'd feel better joining the next round of traitors at the noose? Consider this as a warning. Two soldiers had just said to me that you should be bewared. However, I trust you. Do not disappoint me.
 * Ichabod: I remained faithful... as always.

''What is more shocking, Ichabod saw Tarleton's face had changed, from a ordinary human face into a scaly and hideous green face - a scene which, somehow, only Ichabod can see. Ichabod then remembered Arthur's words...''

At the afternoon, with curiosity and guilt, Ichabod met with the mysterious nurse in the woods on purpose and began to talk with her. ''All of a sudden, a noise of horse-ride can be heard. Katrina turned her head immediately to the road, only finding two British riders, but then she turned back to Ichabod.'' ''After saying all of these, Katrina went away and Ichabod stood for a while for thinking. However, when Ichabod returned to Arthur Bernard's house for interrogation at a stormy night, everything had changed. His "sin" was about to be revealed. When Ichabod went into Arthur's room, he was met with Tarleton's angry face as the lighting flashes. Ichabod was horrified.'' ''Another soldier came and gave Ichabod a gun. Ichabod shivered as he recieved the gun. He looked up to Tarleton, only to find that his superior looked at him suspiciously and menacingly. Ichabod turned back to Arthur and was so shocked to find out what Arthur had become after being brutally beaten again and agian by Tarleton's henchmen.''
 * Ichabod: (sadly) It was not my doing.
 * ???: The boy watched his father die. Think you'll be forgiven because you didn't pull the lever?
 * Ichabod: What I see... I'm afraid I don't understand anymore.
 * ???: As I said, that is your conscience... revealing what you've refused to see... until now.
 * Ichabod: [sighs] We're from opposite worlds, you and I. Strangers. And yet I have the oddest sensation...
 * ???: ...that we've known each other all along.
 * Ichabod: (smiled and paused for a while) I don't believe in spirits, or destiny...
 * ???: You're a terrible liar, sir. That's quite endearing.
 * Ichabod: (bowed) My name is Ichabod. Ichabod Crane.
 * ???: I'm Katrina Van Tassel... and destiny isn't a matter of chance, but of choice... and what you choose to accept will eventually become yours... so what is it that you saw?
 * Ichabod: Uh, I've heard tales... of a secret war, between man and...
 * Sleepy-Hollow-Wiki_Katrina-Crane_Image-placeholder_001.jpgna: ... demons. You saw one. They were right. You are the one.
 * Ichabod: Who's right? How do you know this?
 * Katrina: You possess a gift, a power to bear witness. Do you really know what it means? How valuable you are in this fight? We need you.
 * Ichabod: Who are you?
 * Katrina: Like you, someone who seeks truth above all else. (walked closer to Ichabod and whispered to Ichabod) Evil gains strength when good men do nothing. You are a good man, Ichabod Crane.
 * MV5BMjA2NDM5NjE2OV5BMl5BanBnXkFtZTgwMDM2NTI1MDE@._V1_.jpgTarleton: Where were you?
 * Ichabod: I'm... here to continue the interrogation.
 * Tarleton: The time has past and you have failed. I shall grant a path to your redemption - one path only: Take this man to the forest... where he will die as the animal he is.

As Ichabod was escorting Arthur, the latter told him something. ''Arthur knew every steps he was going shall lead him to certain demise, but he was fearless. He did just as Ichabod said. Ichabod then pulled the trigger without saying a word. The gunshot hit Arthur, making him almost fell, but in fact it did not kill him. Ichabod poined the gunfire at his shoulder, causing a wound that was not deadly. He closed his eyes and lower his head in guilt. The injured Arthur turned his back at Ichabod with a look of compassion. Ichabod looked back and then realized something important.'' ''Arthur turned and went away. Ichabod then started felt that different feeling, again, and he knew that was conscience. As he about to speak to Arthur, another gunshot was fired. This time, it killed Arthur immediatly, making him fall onto the ground, dead.'' ''In a fit of rage, Ichabod rushed to Tarleton but was stabbed by the latter's sword. In a fight Ichabod knocked down Tarleton's hat and wig, causing his true form being revealed - a ugly and horrid demon with livid skin. Ichabod was terrified and was beaten down by the demon. As the demon was running towards Ichabod, some riders were coming to the scene. The demon was alarmed and it immediately escaped.''
 * Arthur: That woman was right. Katrina was right. You are invaluable to the cause.
 * Ichabod: And what would you have me do, huh? Betray my country, my family, my home? For what? For the unknown?
 * Arthur: Some sacrifices are worth making, and if you pull that trigger, your heart will soon full of guilt. You will invite the evil to live inside you till you beg for salvation. That is what I'm offering you, what she's offering you.
 * Ichabod: How would you know what she's offering?
 * Arthur: Pull the trigger, and you'll never know.
 * Ichabod: (silent for a while and then raise his gun) March.
 * Arthur: The life you knew will never return.
 * (paused)
 * Ichabod: (calmly) You are Cicero... aren't you?
 * 402Washington.pngArthur: No... he is all of us. Find Katrina. She will guide you to Commander George Washinton... and I suspect much more. Ordo Ab Chao. "Order from Chaos." Speak these words to her. She will know which side of heart you have chosen. I will find you again, my friend.
 * Ichabod: NOOOOOOOOO!!! (Ichabod turned his head and looked around and he saw Tarleton holding a rifle.)
 * Tarleton: Traitor!

''At Katrina's house, she was taking care of a patient when she saw an injured Ichabod stumbled to her house. Katrina immediately opened the door for him and was shocked to see Ichabod's injury. Ichabod did not care about his wounds, however, as he was here to reveal his change of heart to this woman.'' ''​Then, Ichabod fell onto the ground and breath the air. Katrina was finally able to trust Ichabod, and she hugged him and comforted him during this prolouge of a violent tempest...''
 * Ichabod: Ordo... Ab Chao...

LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow - Boston Tea Party
<p style="text-align:center;"> The history will always remember this day....

<p style="text-align:center;"> December 16, 1773

<p style="text-align:center;"> Boston Harbor



''The riots had begun in Boston and Ichabod sneaked into the bay. The angry citizens broke the boxes and barrels filled with Chinese tea, and threw it from the ship of East India Company to the sea, in order to fight against the outrageous tea taxes. The British guards were all aware of the riot and began to chase the rioters.''

''Ichabod sensed people's anger about the unfairness and was deeply moved by their fighting spirit. Now, he and seven other teammates had approached the place as now most of the guarding were now emptied.'' ''The team went into a secret room and then they began to search the room. Ichabod closed the door. When he was about to begin his search, the captain of the team stopped him.'' ''The others went followed the soldier, while Ichabod manned the door as the captain said. The soldiers then came into the room, and found out that there was a British soldier was guarding the thing they were searching. The guard was holding a lantern and a lightening candle. That was a Hessian mercenary.'' ''Surprisingly, the Hessian spoke something in an ancient language. Ichabod moved forward one step as he heard this and knowing something was going terribly wrong.'' ''Ichabod stepped closer to the room, when suddenly, an huge explosion was burst and Ichabod then passed out afterwards. When he awoke, he found out that he was lying in a burning ruin. Luckily, he was not injured at all. Ichabod rushed to the room, but could not find his friends anywhere. After breathing nervously, Ichabod then realized that he was the sole survivor.''
 * Captain of the team: Thanks to Mr. Samuel Adams, we are here. Are you certain this is the right place?
 * Ichabod: Quite sure, captain.
 * Captain: Good. Let's go and get what we are looking for.
 * Captain: Man the door.
 * Ichabod: Sir... with all due respect...
 * Captain: General Washington's orders were firm - bring back the crate and you - alive. Man the door.
 * Continental soldier: This way!
 * Viktor_herrmann_the_hessian_by_jdluvasqee.jpgin: In the name of the Virginia militia, we claim this cargo. Step aside.
 * Hessian: (spoke in an ancient language) O' Mighty Lord Death, by whom all things are set Free, I cast myself utterly into thine arms... and place myself unreservedly under thy all powerful protection---
 * Ichabod: NO!

''However, fortunately, he found the box containing the unholy object unharmed, due to the fact that the chest was made of stone. Ichabod observed the chest cautiously, founding that there was a mysterious symbol. Ichabod did not opened it. He summoned a detachment to ferry the chest back to Washington in secret.''

That was the last time Ichabod ever saw of it during the time of war.

Whatever the thing inside it was, it warranted the deploying of a Hessian to guard it.

LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow - Order of the Blood Moon
<p style="text-align:center;"> December 17th, 1773

<p style="text-align:center;"> Within the Masonic Cell, thirteen hours to the night of the Blood Moon



The members of the Sisterhood of Radiant Heart were reciting some spells that would help them to depower a malevolent dark witch named Serilda of Abbadon who was the high priestess of a dark coven - the Order of the Blood Moon - and sold her soul to the devil.

''By far, Katrina's spell had discovered Serilda's weakness of the bright sunlight. A figure of Serilda came into Katrina's mind, then the figure was disappeared after being exposed under the light.'' <p style="text-align:center;"> Meanwhile, Porcatico Grove ''Under Lady Van Tassel's guidance, Serilda walked into a portal under the four white trees and went into a creepy cave covered with rock and a mirror in a shape of a reversed pentagram. A tall and shadowy figure was standing in front of them with an angry stare. Observing the person, Serilda knew she was in big trouble.'' ''Lady Van Tassel pointed to that sinister figure with two horns and a blurry face. He had two eyes like holes and also had a mouth that could barely seen. The figure was wrapped inside a thick grayish layer. Serilda shivered in horror. There he is. She saw her cold and sharp master. She saw Moloch.'' ''To avoid Moloch's anger and grim look, Serilda then went out of Moloch's lair with Lady Van Tassel with sheer horror, and they were both driven back to Sleepy Hollow. Now, there were 11 hours left to the blood moon.'' ''Serilda left in fear while Lady van Tassel grinned evilly. She knew Katrina did have power to get rid of Serilda and it will benefit her for her own agenda.''
 * Katrina: We must stop her for any cost. She had murdered five groups of young children.
 * Knapp: Tell General Washington, we found Serilda's weaknesses, but we still failed to track her.
 * Katrina: Concentrate. Concentrate... We must find her before we inform the general. We will plan this ambush and stop her!
 * Serilda: Is our master in good mood today?
 * Lady Van Tassel: Ask him yourself.
 * Sleepy-hollow-moloch.jpgda: Master, oh... Lord Moloch, I failed to guard the artifact. Washington's men stole it. Master, forgive me...
 * Moloch: You told me to forgive a failure? Serilda, you made me disappointed. You know what would happen if you fail.
 * Serilda: Please, master, I... did not expect...
 * Moloch: STOP MAKING EXCUSES. One soldier shall never said that he did not expected. I gave you numerous chances, and you had all failed. I want the head of Ichabod Crane.
 * Happycultist.jpgda: Yes, yes, master, I... apologize. However, please give me one last chance. Blood moon shall coming. I shall bring more children to please you, and I shall bring Ichabod Crane's head after that. I will do anything you want me to do! Ichabod Crane will die!
 * Moloch: Fine, I shall grant you one last chance. No failure this time, or if you do, I will not save you. I will see you burn in your afterlife.
 * Serilda: Thank you... master...
 * Moloch: Stop. You should be glad that I did not kill you... yet. Now, do... your... work... before... tomorrow's... sunrise.
 * Lady Van Tassel: See, Lord Moloch is tolerant sometimes. To deal my dimwit stepdaughter must be a wast of your talent, Serilda, but it is worthy. Be cautious. We need you to summon the Horsemen... perhaps.
 * Serilda: I wonder why you hate Van Tassels so much.
 * Ilysm.png Van Tassel: Do you know that Van Tassels and their relatives are one of the most disgusting family ever existed since Salem Witch Trials? They know no respect, no honor... and I shall clean them for the Salem Witch Trails they triggered.
 * Serilda: You are lying. You know the truth.
 * Lady Van Tassel: As we all did. Didn't you lie ever before? Serilda, perhaps dealing my stepdaughter could be a hard job, but you are too arrogant to stop. That is good, since my stepdaughter worth nothing or harness nothing, I could tell you. You will face our master's wrath if you failed again, to a little girl, so be cautious. Katrina is a weakling.
 * Serilda: I hope she is. Thank for your words.

<p style="text-align:center;"> Some times later, in a forest ''Now, there was only 1 hours left for the sun going down. Serilda had successfully captured 13 children and attempted to burn them on stake at night. She hummed a tune and had a rest under a tree. She would boast her success to Lady Van Tassel.'' Meanwhile, at Katrina's coven, the white witches had finally located Serilda and informed Katrina this good news. ''The search parties were soon gathered and set out towards Serilda's hideout. At that time, Serilda was sitting on the ground, and she hid the children inside a magic bag. They were hidden behind the tree. Serilda watched the dusk in satisfaction.''
 * Serilda: Lady Van Tassel had told me to be cautious, which I did. I will do the job as soon as the red moon surfaced. I will bring the children to the master and then we shall sent the Horseman out!
 * A2e20772a079b17c89b5592c4bddffcb.jpg witch: We found Serilda!
 * Katrina: Excellent. Now, contact General Washington and gather every villagers as much as you could... to bring her downfall.
 * Serilda: Finally, the sun is down. They would not defeat me anymore as soon as I get my power back at night...
 * Katrina: (voice) Not so fast. You would pay for your sin, Serilda.
 * Serilda: Katrina van Tassel!? WHERE ARE YOU? SHOW YOURSELF!

''Serilda's smile faded as she heard Katrina's voice came out of nowhere, and it was apparent that only she could hear. Serilda looked around in fear and rage. Suddenly, the sun became brighter and the dusk became bright as noon, to Serilda's horror.'' ''Serilda saw the soldiers were coming towards her and she attempted to fled by flying. However, Serilda was weakened so that she could not flew high. The soldiers threw a huge net and they caught her. Finally, Serilda was defeated by Katrina's plan and met her final downfall. No matter how hard she struggled, she could not break free. The light soon returned back to normal, but Serilda were badly damaged to be recovered for a short time. The children were saved.'' ''What Serilda did not know was that Lady Van Tassel, who lied to her about Katrina to make her underestimate her opponent, had now taken control of her coven, the Order of the Blood Moon. Lady Van Tassel did not care about her so-called friend and decided to leave her in prison to face execution.''
 * Serilda_is_captured.pngSerilda: No, how could it? My power is... fading!
 * Katrina: (voice) I casted a spell to brighten the sunlight and weakened you. Surrender, Serilda.
 * Serilda: No! You will never catch me!
 * Crowd: Stop! No more running! You will pay for everything you had committed, monster!
 * Serilda.pngda: No! NO! LET GO OF ME! MY COVEN, WHERE ARE YOU? RALLY TO YOUR LEADER!

''Serilda was placed inside the Masonic Cell that Thomas Jefferson built, where Katrina casted hex spell to weaken Serilda, avoiding her to escape. The next night, being severely damaged and weakened, Serilda were taken out for execution. Soldiers tied her on a stake, making her stand on a bunch of funeral pyre. Katrina and Ichabod, who was unknown that his wife is a witch, both witnessed Serilda's final hours.'' On the pyre, Serilda spoke something in her mother tongue - Greek - with the contents shocked everyone. Then, the executioners wasted no time to burn Serilda to her death, leaving her crying in dismay and agony.
 * Judge: Serilda of Abaddon, you are sentenced to death for the practice black magic, by unholy murdered five groups of innocent young children and the attempted murder of the sixth. Do you have any final words?
 * Serilda: By the turn of Blood Moon, the ashes of your ancestry will be mine. Your flesh will be my flesh. I WILL LIVE AGAIN!
 * Serilda: NO! NO! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!

''One day after Serilda's execution, Abraham chose a nice and tidy cabin for him to live with Katrina, and then engaged, thanks to Ichabod's advice. The evil witch Serilda was gone and the town received more and more peace... or so it seemed. One morning, as Ichabod and Katrina were chatting, someone were here to visit.'' ''Ichabod turned back to notice someone he know - a woman who was robed in black and took an umbrella was smilingly ran to him and looked at him with a endearing grin. Ichabod had recognized her as his childhood lover, Mary Wells.'' ''Ichabod and Mary looked at each other and chuckled. They both walked on the small road in the woods and recall their best times in England. Then, they began to talked about something serious.'' ''Ichabod never meant to hurt Mary, but after hearing Ichabod's words, Mary's smile then suddenly faded and then she burst into crying. Ichabod was guilty. He knew that he should not bring Mary into the secret war as it was utterly dangerous for every innocence. However, he could not bear sadness when seen his childhood lover cry. He could hardly determine whether he should tell Mary the truth.'' ''Suddenly, Mary's sadness had turned into anger. She remembered that woman who Ichabod were chatting to in front of cabin, and then she was furious. Mary Wells was surrounded by the green-eyed monster. She would have be jealous and paranoid even if a woman talked a little to her love one. She thought she had the reason.'' Then, Mary furiously left, leaving Ichabod took the blame, but then she came up with an idea that she thought it was a last resort. ''Then, Mary went back on her Inn to wrote a letter. She told a servant to send it to Katrina, urging her to have a meet at night, within a river in the village of Sleepy Hollow. The vengeful Mary would have any cost to bring Ichabod's heart back.''
 * Ichabod: (to Katrina) This is a verdant and bountiful plot, a perfect setting for you and Abraham to start a new life together.
 * ???: Ichabod~
 * Ichabod: Mary?
 * Mary Wells: Surprise.
 * Ichabod: Uh, uh, this is... unexpected... (hugged Mary and the introduced her to Katrina) Uh, Mary Wells. (to Mary) Katrina Van Tassel, treasure friend of mine and betrothed to my comrade-in-arms, Abraham Van Brunt.
 * Katrina: A pleasure to meet you, Ms. Wells.
 * Mary: Charmed.
 * Ichabod: Mary is a dear friend from London.
 * Mary: I've only just arrived on a Dutch East India Company Tarwler.
 * Ichabod: And you are here... for...
 * Mary: For you, Ichabod! To bring you home. So you can make an honest woman out of me.
 * Katrina: You're engaged?
 * Mary: Promised to each other since we were children. Our fathers have long been close companions.
 * Ichabod: But Mary and I had not seen each other since I departed for the colonies.
 * 205Promo7.jpgna: Why don't I give the two of you a chance of reacquaint? (left)
 * Ichabod: I must admit I am confused by your presence here, Mary.
 * Mary: How could I not come? Once I heard you've coerced to throw in with the colonists. Not too worry. Papa Wells could fix it... as long as you recant.
 * Ichabod: I have no intentions of recanting my belief under any circumstances...
 * Mary: You mean you had no intention until you laid an eye on me again. But seeing me now, your heart still beats for me... as it always did.
 * Ichabod: Mary... before I left London, we had a mutual agreement to break off our engagement.
 * Mary: A noble gesture on your part. To spare me from worrying that you might wounded or get killed in battle.
 * Ichabod: No, Mary... ah, as I said then -- I care for you very deeply.
 * Mary: And I for you. Deeply.
 * Ichabod: But it is as a brother cares for a sister.
 * Mary: (sobbed) Ever since you left, my f - feelings for you have only grown deeper and stronger... I had hoped you had done the same.
 * Ichabod: (sad) Mary, I'm so sorry. I am.
 * Mary: (sobbing) ......
 * Ichabod: But our lives must remain on separate paths.
 * Mary_Wells.jpg: It's her, isn't it? Katrina? That dreadful witch. She's stolen your heart! She is making you away...
 * Ichabod: She's engaged to my best friend.
 * Mary: BUT IT'S YOU SHE DESIRES! Not that she will never have you! I know you, Ichabod. You're too kind. Too noble. You would never shame our families. Never leave me a broken and deframed woman!
 * Ichabod: Mary, please, be reasonable...
 * Mary: But it is you that must come to your senses. I'll be at the Inn at dockside. Expect you by morning. With your bag packed and prepared for the journey home.
 * Mary: It is not over. No matter how hard I tried, I will save you from the spell of that woman once and for all.

''That evening, Katrina followed what they dealt. At night, she hold a lantern and began searching Mary Wells, but it did not took long.'' ''The two had a fight and Katrina was forced to use magic to dispel and Mary. However, Mary lost her balance because of this, and tripping on a root made it worse. Before Katrina could react to save her, Mary fell down from the cliff. Her head was bumped on a rock and then bleed.'' ''Katrina was terrified and rushed to save Mary, but when she approched Mary... Katrina had found her dead. She cradled Mary's corpse and cried.''
 * Katrina: Ms. Wells? Mary?
 * Mary: I am here. Ms. Van Tassel, we need to talk.
 * Katrina: Ms. Wells, I got your message. Are you all right?
 * Mary: SILENCE! How have you tempted my love?
 * Katrina: I-I'm sorry. Perhaps I don't understand what you means...
 * Mary: (tearfully) Ichabod is not the same man he was! It's you who have turned his heart against his country, against his family-- IT'S YOU WHO HAVE TURNED HIS HEART AGAINST ME!
 * Katrina: I can assure you, Ichabod Crane had...
 * Mary: Do you deny seducing him? Deny bewitching him?
 * MV5BMzYzMzA1OTkxNl5BMl5BanBnXkFtZTgwMzM1NzEwMzE@._V1_SX640_SY720_.jpgKatrina: I, I was engaged with one of his best friends...
 * Mary: LIES! You... are manipulating and using him and changing him!
 * Katrina: Please, Mary, I don't want to hurt you...
 * Mary: YOU ARE A WICKED HARLOT!
 * Katrina: You have to calm...
 * Mary: AND THAT IS WHY I WON'T ALLOW YOU TO TAKE HIM AWAY FROM ME!!!!! (runs towards Katrina and began attacking her)
 * Katrina: You have to calm down!
 * MARY: SILENCE!
 * Katrina: MARY?! MARY! NOOOOOO!!!!!!!!


 * Katrina: I am sorry, Mary... Oh, God, what have I done? (crying) WHAT HAVE I DONE!? What should I tell to Ichabod about this? He must be take her corpse back to England. That would... give chance to our true enemies. I... Sorry, Mary, I should have tell you the truth. As soon as all of this is over, I will send Ichabod back to England and inform him the truth.

''Back to her cabin, Katrina used a hex spell to mimic Mary's writing style. She wrote to Ichabod that Mary had left due to her father's command while pretending herself to be Mary. Katrina's hands were shaking when she wrote it. Even after she complete the letter, her heart was still full of guilt. She knew Ichabod might not believe it, but at least it could make him stay in colonies and fight for humanity. She knew it was not right, but this is the only way.''
 * Serilda_promo_poster.jpgKatrina: Ichabod, forgive me... (sobbed quietly)

''Katrina's fear had worsened after she got asleep. She had a horrible nightmare. She saw Serilda's face, covered with ashes and red scars, had surfaced to her and look at her close.''

''Serilda's eyes were staring at her, seemly wanted to look through her soul and read the very first lie she had committed. Katrina was then haunted by Serilda's horrible last words:''
 * Serilda: By the turn of Blood Moon, the ashes of your ancestry will be mine. Your flesh will be my flesh. I will live again, again, again, AGAIN......

LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow - The Hanged Man
 In the woods 

The day after Serilda's death, a blind crone, with scars on her thin pale lips and her haired white, was wandering in the woods and mumbling something that no one could hear.
 * Crone: Serilda is dead, come and see. Here to us, my sisters. Sisterhood of the Radiant Heart shall guide us. Obey them. Obey the Sisterhood. Help the Founding Fathers. For the freedom, equal and love, come and see... Dark servants, heretics, prepare to die! MISCHIEF! MISCHIEF! CITY ON FIRE! Spawns of evil, prepare to die!

''The crone spoke more words that was clearly make no sense along in the wild. She was now standing at the place where Serilda of Abbadon was captured. This blind, mad and scarred white-haired woman was along in the woods... or so she thought. Not long after that, She felt that someone was standing behind her. She stopped walking and felt suspitious.'' The camera moved to the right and revealed Lady Van Tassel behind the crone, holding an axe and stared at the crone manacingly. ''The crone did not live to finished her word. After a swing of axe by Lady van Tassel, the crone had her head lose. Her beheaded corpse then kneeled and fell down, while her head dropped down and showned an astonishing looks.'' ''Then, Lady Van Tassel casted a spell. After closing her eyes and witnessed a scene where Katrina had accidentally caused Mary Wells' death, Lady Van Tassel then calmly looked at the Crone's corpse and went away, knowing that she had just killed her own sister, but she had no concern about this at all.''
 * Crone: Come and... (paused) Who's there?
 * Crone: Show yourself! I know someone else is here around...
 * Lady Van Tassel: Thank you for returning back, sister... no, traitor. Now, time for my step-daughter. Katrina, come on, you must had told lies... like I lied...

After all, it is just one part of her plan, and she needed to do more.

<p style="text-align:center;"> Next day  <p style="text-align:center;">BGM: ''Op. 8, L'inverno (Winter), Concerto No. 4 in F minor : II. Largo, written by Antonio Vivaldi''

''Betsy Ross, the tailor and a spy of George Washington, was discussing something with Washington about their next move. Washington suggested that they will hire James Colby to join their next move, but Betsy did not agree.''
 * Betsy: With all due respect, sir, I think Mr. Colby is unsuitable for our next plan. He did nothing but extravagance, excess and addiction of alchohol, even if he is a skilled painter. With all due respect, how could some one so corrupt to be in our party?
 * Washington: Oh, (paused) I did not know he is that absurd. All right, we will not invite Colby to join our next move. Now, with everything cleared, I still think we are in need of perhaps one thing. What would this thing be in your mind?
 * Betsy: Flag, general. You need a flag. I will make you one, a future national flag for our new realm of freedom.
 * Washington: Thank you, Ms. Ross. We do need a flag. By the way, would you please give my best to Ichabod Crane?
 * Betsy: Well, I'm sorry, General Washington, but Ichabod had just go to visit Abraham van Brunt.

''Ichabod, who was just promoted as a captain due to the heavy lossed yet successful action during the Boston Tea Party, had recieved the "letter from Mary Wells" that declared that Mary had returned to England due to some critical issues. Ichabod was suspicious, but still he did not take it seriously.''

''Abraham van Brunt was always that arrogant. He went boasting to his friend while being drunk at a bar every day and did not mind to show his feelings about how he loved Katrina.''



''Ichabod was not used to Abraham's lavish habit, but that does not matter to make him his friend. Meanwhile, Katrina had friends as well. While Ichabod was befriending the future Founding Fathers, Katrina befriended the future Founding Mother; Abigail Adams.''

''One day, Ichabod recieved a letter from Benjamin Franklin. The letter had told Ichabod to met him at the afternoon. Ichabod knew Benjamin Franklin quite well and knowing that he was the man who revealed the true nature of one of the most fearsome force of nature; lighting. Under Franklin's request, Ichabod made a new kite for Frannklin and went to there nervously.''

Before he left, he had discovered a pack of Tarot on his desk, probably left by the guest who came to visit him some time ago.

''However, when Ichabod finally met Franklin in a forest, he got a surprise: Franklin was having a picnic and smiled at him as a child rather than being serious. It was nothing match to a serious scientist.''
 * Franklin: Crane! I'm just finished my air bath and prepared a picnic for you.
 * Ichabod: (uneasy) Well, very good.
 * Franklin: Don't be such a prude, Ichabod. Let me check your kite. Huh, clearly they never taught you how to tie a knot at Oxford.
 * Benjaminfranklin.jpgod: Well, I should spent more time studying the Hellfire Club.
 * Franklin: Study Jefferson, Washington, Adams, Maddison and me. You're one of us now; an American. There's a storm coming now, lad. We must be prepared to weather it.
 * Ichabod: Mr. Franklin, I thought you had finished your experiment about electricity.
 * Franklin: Not that time. This thing is just between us. Tea or coffee?
 * Ichabod: Tea, please.

''The picnic took not long, and it was just the right time for Ichabod and Franklin do their work. The storm was unleased at the forest and there was a downpour. Franklin held the kite all by himself and ichabod knew it was a very dangerous thing. He noticed a key was binded on the line of the kite.'' <p style="text-align:center;"> ​BOOM!!!
 * Ichabod: Sir, please! We must get inside!
 * 201Key.pnglin: NOT YET! NOT TILL THE KEY GET STRUCK!

''The kite was struck by the lightning and then Ichabod saw the key became crimson because of the heat, but it remained unscathed. Later, after the key was cooled down, Franklin grabbed the key and felt sad.''
 * Ichabod: What's wrong?
 * Purgatory.jpglin: It failed. The key cannot be destroyed. I was hoping the fire from the heaven might neutralize it, but it's still no use. It must be secreted away, far from evil's grasp. This is the Gehenna Key.
 * Ichabod: Gehenna? It is the word for a realm between life and death... also known as Purgatory.
 * Franklin: Indeed. It sounds mad for a scientist like me, but I had to accept it. We had to do this secretly to bring peace.
 * Ichabod: You mean the demons are searching this key to open the Purgatory gate?
 * Frankin: Indeed they are. They will tarnish the souls and made them their slaves. The key could unleased a massive wave of evil. Fourtunately, I got the key after spying into their factions. I need to keep it safe. Ichabod, let's go.

''Ichabod then left with Franklin. He was amazed to witness a scientist's involve with magic, and this is even unbelievable perhaps for Benjamin Franklin himself.''

''Meanwhile, Katrina's birthday was coming, and Ichabod went to Abraham's mansion to help him pick a gift. There were numerous necklaces on the table, and Abraham's butler had chose a neckless with several shiny diamonds, a necklace so lavish that even Abraham was stuuned in amaze.''

The butler handed the necklace over to Abraham who observed it carefully
 * Headless_while_still_a_human.pngButler: This one, sir, is sure to melt her heart. There is no other alike in the colonies.

Ichabod observed the table and found out an necklace with simply one emerald attached on it. Abraham paused and looked at his butler, who nodded and seemed to agree Ichabod as well.
 * Abraham: (observed carefully) I think I would like it for her. Katrina would love it. What do you think, Ichabod?
 * Ichabod: (nervously) Yes, it's a... it's a beautiful piece.
 * Abraham: It's the best one!
 * Ichabod: Abraham, this is not my place.
 * Abraham: Ichabod, this is important!
 * Ichabod: I'm... I'm not sure if it suits Katrina.
 * 108KatrinaNecklace.pngIchabod: I am more in favor of... this one... It embodies her elegance, simplicity, beauty... and restraint.
 * Abraham: Very well. (picked up the emerald necklace) I'm trusting you.

''At the afternoon, in Katrina's birthday party, Ichabod, Abraham and his family, Betsy Ross, Abigail Adams and Katrina had viewed a musician playing crystal piano, and they applauded for his nice skills. They began to forget the serial murder which caused them to panic for a while. Eventually, Abraham began to present Katrina his gift filled with Ichabod's idea.'' He then helped Katrina to wear the necklace on her neck. Abraham looked at Katrina with a smile. Abraham and Ichabod secretly looked at each other and smiled. Just then, Abraham suddenly noticed George Rutledge entered. Abraham left with his mother and Ichabod held Katrina's hand to take a short walk, before Katrina realized something.
 * Katrina2.jpgam: Turn around, darling.
 * Abraham: And... here... we... go.
 * Katrina: It's perfect... exactly what I have chosen.
 * Abraham: (turned to Katrina) I know it would be.
 * Abraham: Ah, Rutledge is here. He must brought news from the Crown. Word is they're sending troops to disrupt Congress. (kissed Katrina and lead his mother to somewhere) Mother, please come. Ichabod, Katrina, please excuse us.
 * Katrina: You picked this out, didn't you?
 * Ichabod: (pretended to be unwary) I'm sorry?
 * Katrina: Abraham's taste is far more excessive. He's not bought anything this kind for me.
 * Ichabod: Perhaps, he is learning. I merely consulted. Take no offense.

''Katrina then realized that Ichabod was nice and simply good, unlike the arrogant and extravagant Abraham. No wonder why Mary Wells would be so zealously in love with him.''

''Abraham treated her well, but it was not suit her. Katrina then came to an idea to mend her deed of killing Mary by accident. Even if fearing to hurt Abraham, Katrina had finally spoke out some forbidden words.'' ''All of a sudden, Ichabod was surprised, but he was then accepted to prevent hurting Katrina. However, Ichabod was determined to tell Abraham the truth and hope he would understand. After Katrina broke the engagement, Abraham was devastated. The next day, Ichabod and Abraham were charged with an important clandestine mission, to deliver The Declaration of Resolves of the First Contienental Congress, a precursor to The Declaration of Independence and outlined the colonies' grievance to the King.''
 * 108_scn11pt_0281_1.jpgKatrina: I'm breaking off the engagement.
 * Ichabod: (shocked) You can't.
 * Katrina: I'm telling Abraham tonight.
 * Ichabod: Katrina... I know an arrange marriage is not the stuff like fairy tales, but Abraham is from a good family and... he loves you.
 * Katrina: But I do not love him. I never have. My heart belongs to another.
 * Ichabod: (paused) I can't betray my friend.
 * Katrina: This is not about you, dear Ichabod. This is my life. I'm breaking off the engagement because it isn't right for me.
 * Ichabod: There are consequences.
 * Katrina: As there were when you turned your back to England, remember? All of this... (hold back her guilt for causing Mary Wells' death) it's the remnants we are fighting to leave behind. I do not wish to go to the effort of creating an independant country only to have it dictated by the same senseless coustoms like our motherland. If and when I marry, it will be out of love. Otherwise, I know not what I'm fighting for.
 * Ichabod: You deserves nothing less than love.
 * Katrina: And I love you, dear Ichabod.

<p style="text-align:center;"> Pennsylvania, 1774 

''The mission was a crucial errand fraught with danger, but Abraham's mind was in elsewhere. Ichabod noticed there was a pond in front of him and he avoid himself from stepping into it. Abraham was different. While holding Katrina's necklace which she returned back to him, Abraham did not notice that he walked right through the pond, causing splashed.'' However, Abraham was too angry to hear a single word, so he threw his hat prepared his sword - this time the real sword and challenged Ichabod. ''Abraham started to attack Ichabod and Ichabod was forced to defense himself. The two were soon went into a fight which Ichabod was relucant to do so.'' ''The two continued to duel, and soon afterwards, Abraham overpowered Ichabod by punching his elbow at Ichabod's arm, grabbed his shoulder and hurl him on the ground. Ichabod lied down on the ground and Abraham pointed his sword to him.'' <p style="text-align:center;"> BANG!
 * Ichabod: Abraham, be cautious. We are in enemy's territory. (went on walking)
 * Abraham: She does not want to marry me.
 * Ichabod: I'm sorry...
 * Abraham: Did I mistreat her, Crane? Have I not enough wealth to keep her family in comfort, even luxury? Social status clearly she never had.
 * Ichabod: Katrina's never cared for those things. She's spirited. She's motivated by her heart.
 * Abraham: Her heart? Crane, stop. (Both of them stopped walking) She had... no rights. Do you relized how this would make me look that I am not good enough for her!?
 * Ichabod: Hush, calm down... I did not know until yesterday, I swear... She professed her love... to me.
 * (paused)
 * Abraham: To you?!
 * Ichabod: There's no need to force an unhappy union, not when there were many women who would faint at your prospect...
 * Abraham: (defensively) Do not... patronize me! How long you have been wooing her?
 * Ichabod: Please, Abraham, no, I would not do our friendship the dishonor...
 * Abraham: (interrupted) BUT YOU HAVE! YOU HAVE!
 * Ichabod_yields_in_battle.pngIchabod: Abraham... you are my friend. Now, please, you must understand, this is hard for us all. We wish for your blessing.
 * Abraham: Do not burden yourself.
 * Ichabod: Abraham, whatever your misgivings, not it's not the time, not here-- our mission.
 * Abraham: Lies! (drew his sword and attacked Ichabod) Draw your sword!
 * Ichabod: Abraham, I will not duel!
 * Abraham: You deem me unworthy?! Arm yourself!
 * MV5BMjEwMjU0NzM1Nl5BMl5BanBnXkFtZTgwMzQ4NDM2MDE@._V1_SX640_SY720_.jpgIchabod: I yield. I yield.
 * Abraham: I do not accept it!
 * Abraham: Who is unworthy now?

''A gunshot was fired all of a sudden and Abraham was injured and fell down dying. Ichabod saw a masked Hessian with a gun pointed at him. Ichabod immeidately killed the Hessian with his sword, but soon more and more Hessians arrived, followed by a team of riders. Ichabod wasted no time to take care of Abraham.'' As the Hessian riders gathered, situation became critical.
 * Ichabod: Abraham!
 * Abraham: Leave me... Run for your life, Ichabod...
 * Ichabod: We must deliver the declaration!
 * Abraham: LEAVE ME!!!

''Ichabod then ran away and hid in a bush. He saw what happened. He saw the Hessians had surrounded a dying Abraham. Ichabod remembered his mission and then he escaped away.''



After Ichabod had left, the Hessians dragged a dying Abraham under a tree.

''Abraham looked at the Hessians with resentful looks until he saw, to his horror, a greyish, blurry and demonic figure had walked towards him. This figure is none other than Moloch himself, glaring at Abraham. Abraham could not speak a word and then he closed his eyes, dead.''

However, that was only the beginning.

''The Hessians soon began their work busying themselves taking off Abraham's white coat and replace it with a red coat. They also shaved Abraham's head, printed a hessian mark on the back of his head and put a black mask on his face.''

''Soon, Abraham awoke with his eyes now turned white with an inhuman stare. Another Hessian soldier used a soldering iron in a shape of crossbow and then cauterized Abrahm's right hand with it, leaving a mark on the backside of his hand.''



''Abraham then stood up, towering every Hessian soldiers and looked menacing. Lady Van Tassel soon appeared beside him and gave him her axe which she used to kill her sister. Now, the axe was scourched to red and very hot.''
 * Moloch: Kill Ichabod Crane... and I will give you Katrina as a prize...

''Abraham accepted Moloch's offer. He opened his left hand and revealed the necklace once belonged to Katrina. Now, Abraham Van Brunt was gone. From now on, he was none other than... the Horseman of Death.''

LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow - Horseman of Death
<p style="text-align:center;"> Boston 

<p style="text-align:center;"> April 18th, 1775 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Paul Revere's Midnight Ride 



''At the night, a man had lit up a lantern, and then several riders who held a lantern for each person started their ride. Their leader is none other than Paul Revere.''

''The bell of a church had rang and the riders started to ride outside Boston, which was just a town at that time. Every townspeople were holding a candle and awaited for them to recieve a alarm. Whenever they met a citizen, the riders sent out a signal.''


 * Paul Revere: (to a woman and her child) The Regulars are coming. Tell the others. (rode away)
 * Woman: (to her child) The Regulars are coming. Tell the others.
 * Horseman.png: (ran to another child standing in front of a cabin) The Regulars are coming. Tell the others.
 * Several citizens: The Regulars are coming. Tell the others...

''The riders went farther and tried to pass the signal to other towns. However, they soon noticed something was different. Something went horribly wrong.''

''A red-eyed white horse had suddenly emerged besides the team. Its rider was masked, wore a red coat and had a axe on his hand.''

''It was a Hessian rider, with the mark of Rheinhessen tattooed on his bald head. However, the rider's eyes was inhumanly white as if he was blind.''

''The Hessian attacked one of Paul's men and chopped down his head with the axe. Then, the Hessian sliced his second victim and caused him to fell dead, before turning to his third victim who immediatly alarmed Paul.''
 * Rider: Paul! They're here!

''Then the rider was killed instantly by the Hessian. There was now only Paul who was doing the Midnight Ride, and he turned back to watched his enemy in horror...''



Within the newly-discovered dwarven city of Gauntlgrym, the dwarves had found the task of rebuilding the city to be too great an undertaking to accomplish within their lifetimes, and ultimately agreed to hire a company of artisans skilled in dwarven craftsmanship to aid them.

''The leader of the aritisans is none other than the tiefling Vanifer, who is secretly the leader of the Cult of Eternal Flame. As the reconstruction progressed, Vanifer started to show her true nature. Not for long, she had a chance of giving a speech as now she was the leader of the rebuild. The audiences gathered around her and among them, there was Drizzt Do'Urden.''

''Everyone except Drizzt, without noticing Vanifer's true intentions, applauded and cheered even harder. However, Drizzt found it horrid and disgusting, so he secretly left the crowd.''
 * VaniferConcept.jpger: (speech) OK, everyone, please pay attention. It was an absolute honor for me to stand here and give my speech. If Gauntylgrym needed reborn, you all have to listen to my coming advice. The pirates, and some dreadful liches, Thayans and formorians, had conspired to create the shadow of separatism using one of their own as the enemy's leader; Valindra Shadowmantle. Drows from House Xolarrin, alongsinde their slaves of grey dwarves, attempeted to plunder the city and made slaves for Lolth as well. Together, they hoped to unleash their destructive power against the beings of Faerun by attacking Neverwinter. I felt sincerely sorry for Lord Neverrember who dealt so much. But the aims of would-be tyrants were valiantly opposed by those without elitist, dangerous powers. Our loyal troopers contained the insurrection within the Jedi Temple and quelled uprisings on a thousand worlds... The remaining Thayans will be hunted down and defeated. Any collaborators will suffer the same fate.
 * Drizzt_-_Homeland.jpgt: (thought) Well, it seemed to be a good news. I hope it will work to wipe clean of the mess…
 * Vanifer: (speech) These have been trying times, but we have passed the test. The attempt on my life has left me scarred and deformed, but I assure you my resolve has never been stronger. The war is over. The pirates have been defeated, and their rebellion has been foiled. We stand on the threshold of a new beginning.
 * (applause)
 * Vanifer: Thank you. Anyway, in order to ensure our security and continuing stability, Gauntylgrym shall under our command as a captal of a newly born Empire: the Empire of Fiery Pit, for a safe and secure society, which I assure you will last for ten thousand years! An Empire that will continue to be ruled by this august body and a sovereign ruler chosen for life! An Empire ruled by the majority, ruled by a new constitution!
 * Drizzt: (thought) What?
 * Vanifer: (speech) By bringing the entire Underdark under one law, one language, and the enlightened guidance of one individual, the corruption that plagued the old city in its later years will never take root! Regional governors will eliminate the bureaucracy that allowed the Separatist movement to grow unchecked! A strong and growing military will ensure the rule of law... Under the Empire's New Order, our most cherished beliefs will be safeguarded. We will defend our ideals by force of arms! We will give no ground to our enemies and will stand together against attacks from within or without! Let the enemies of the Empire take heed: Those who challenge Imperial resolve will be destroyed!


 * Drizzt: (thoght in panic) No, I thought wrong! Vanifer... was not the person I thought she would be! That... that is not how Gauntylgrym reborn. That... is how liberty died... with thunderous applause.

''After the speech was over, Vanifer returned to the wall of Gautylgrym to see molten lava from Hotenow was pouring inside the river of Gauntylgrym and greatly increased the tempreture here. As Vanifer was intoxicated within her success, Aerisi Kalinoth arrived and rebuked her angrily.'' All of a sudden, Aerisi could not hid her feeling of horror but soon she calmed herself before Vanifer could ever noticed. Vanifer smiled. Vanifer's smile faded. Vanifer began to tremble lightly as she was about to lose her temper, but still holding it back. Vanifer glared at Aerisi and harshly bit her own lower lip.
 * Aerisi: How could you ever do this? You are not have any preparation to create a Dark Empire and now you claimed yourself to be an Empress?!
 * Vanifer: I told you, Aerisi, I own the place. I can do whatever I want, besides... who told you that I had no preperations?
 * Aerisi: What is it, then?
 * Vanifer: Look at that! (pointed to a red structure towering the whole city) That is what I have: A towering structure that had completed one day ago, and I called it the Fire Beacon!
 * Aerisi: Isn't that... the Devastation Orb on the top of the tower?
 * Vanifer: Yes, it is. It is the time start burning the Sword Coast... wholly.
 * Aerisi: That's... (tried to spoke "unspeakable" but held back) incredible!
 * Vanifer: That's excellent. Now then, I could see my future, my glourious future! Amazed?
 * Aerisi: (enviously) I wish I could be like you...
 * Vanifer: It seemed that you had just got one bad day, right? Look at all your feathers!
 * Aerisi: Indeed, I got myself into a severe trouble. I trusted a wrong person...
 * VaniferNW.jpgVanifer: Trouble is what we always needed. Aerisi, don't worry. I bet you shall rise again. At least you had Feathergale Knights and your followers behind you... and there is nothing to worry about. Lord DeVir had just join me as my Prime Minister, so why don't you join me as well?
 * Aerisi: Apologies. I am not like you, Vanifer. I want my own plan. Sorry, Vanifer, I did not meant to oppose you. You can call yourself whatever you want, the Empress of Fiery Pit... I don't mind it. I accept it.
 * Aerisi: However, in my personal mind, you are always that beggar pleadging for money at Baldur's Gate...
 * Aerisi: ... like you used to be... and I am not over with you about the two men.
 * Aerisi: You threw them inside lava without my permission, and one day you shall pay for it.
 * Aerisi: Now, please allow me to bow to my Empress as a respectful goodbye. Farewell.

''Aerisi then left. Not long after that, Vanifer angrily grabbed a glass beside her and smashed it on the ground with sheer brute force all of a sudden.''
 * ​Vanifer: INSOLENT BIRD!

''The news of the creation of a new Dark Empire, had spread shocks and instant panic all over the Sword Coast and caused tremendous effects. People were shocked that a region ruled by non-dwarves have started their rule within this dwarf city, but they could not do anything but accept it.''

Drizzt had realized Vanifer's true color because when the slavers that worshipped Lolth had rule Drows, they used the very similiar words as their speech, but eventually they drove Drows into a fanatic worship of the malevolent Queen of Spider herself.

Vanifer reminded him of his nemisis, Valindra Shadowmantle, the once benevolent elf who turned into a malevolent lich.

''As Drizzt was dreaming a world without Lolth and her spider monsters, within Moloch's lair, the large spider of the demon king had wrapped more and more captives, and one of them is King Midas' soul. Now, Moloch had taken the complete control of the Purgatory because of the presence of the Horseman of Death.'' ''​Midas instantly went silence, and the spider wrapped him as well, the same way that Hypnos was wrapped. Beside Moloch, there was hiss lieutenant, Ancitif, who had just returned back.''
 * Sleepy-hollow-moloch.jpgMoloch: I felt it... I felt the situation is getting more and more perfect for me...
 * Midas: Please! My lord, I shall serve you for the rest of my life! Spare me!
 * Moloch: Oh, Midas, I agreed with you, but this is the process you need to suffer. When I need you, I will free you from this cocoon and you shall serve me as a part of my Tribulations...
 * Midas: No! I don't want you to do this! Please, master, if I may call you... please spare me! You know I am rich! I can give you my money, my wealth, anything you want!
 * Moloch: I want you to be quiet, mortal! Screw money, I have rules!
 * Ancitif: Master, Death had now ride and caused panic everywhere. Shall we summon War now?
 * Moloch: Not yet. We shall wait no matter how long it takes. We shall wait for someone new to hurt Ichabod. By the way... has Lady Van Tassel returned?
 * Ancitif: (shook head) No, she hasn't.
 * Moloch: Hmm, troubling...

''The Horseman of Death chased and approched a running Katrina, under a hooded old lady's order. Now, he is closer and closer...'' ''Katrina was tripped by a root just like Mary Wells before her death. The axe of the Horseman had coming to her and was about to chop down her head...''
 * ???: (distorted voice) Hunt down that girl, my servant... and bring her back to me...
 * Katrina: No! Who are you?! What do you want!?
 * ???: (distorted voice) Katrina, farewell. You shall see my master in his realm. With you down, I shall extinguish the name of Van Tassel forever and ever. Amen.
 * Katrina: NO! NOOOOOOOOOOOOO!

''Katrina opened her eyes in horror, only find herself alive and lying on her bed, and then she realized that she had just got into a horrible nightmare. However, she just knew that a mysterious Hessian rider who rode a had chopped down the team of Midnight Ride yesterday and only Paul Revere managed to survive. Due to this fact, she worried that one day her nightmare could come true. However, she had no idea who the mysterious old lady is.''

''Now, Katrina and Ichabod had married for almost a year and now the Revolutionary War was inevitable. At that day, British general Willaim Howe had just found Ichabod and urged him to change his mind and return back to British.'' Howe left with disappointement.
 * Howe: Tell me, Ichabod, what exactly changed your mind to betray your country and family?
 * Ichabod: Howe, I am sorry but I don't think you could understand something even I could not understand myself. However, I will not return your side. I know what I am doing.
 * Howe: That's ridiculous. Ichabod, you are going to regret it if you refuse my offer. Think of it, fighting along those pathetic citizens is absolutely useless.

'That night, the night of April 19th, 1775, shall be a night which will marked in history. At that night, with a gunfire in Lexington, the American Revolutionary War had begun.'

Ichabod fought with the army alongside his friends, but at the night, he was still thinking of his "dead" partner Abraham Van Brunt.

''Meanwhile, a deathly plot was plotting secretly with several beheaded corpses had discovered. Reverend Knapp had discovered that the victims were all related to Van Tassel estate. However, he could still not figure out who the murderer is.''

That's because the murderer - or murderers - were people who alleged to be dead......

''At a lake near the very place where Mary Wells lost her life, a shadowy figure had approched and mumbled a spell. Soon enough, within the water, another mysterious figure with glowing green light emerged and soon enough, the light had lightened the person who summon her: Lady Van Tassel.''
 * Lady Van Tassel: Rise, my new creation... I call you the Weeping Lady.

LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow - Conspiracy
<p style="text-align:center;"> Fredericks Manor 

''It was a nice and warm summer morning. Ichabod and Katrina had visited the Fredericks Manor and its host. At the height of the war, this place was a place of hope, a force of good. Ichabod and Katrina, hand in hand, walked down the carriage and headed towards the house. They waited in the hall not for long until the time when they finally meet their host, Lachlan Fredericks, with his matron. Lachlan was charming, warm, intellegent... everything Washington said he would be.'' ''In restrospect, the house of Lachlan and his households was also a refugee for poors, and Ichabod suspected that it was very possible that Fredericks Manor was a sancturary to protect outdoor supernatural threats. That was because Ichabod noticed that Lachlan had secretly opened the curtain not far behind him.''
 * Lachlan: Mister and Mrs. Crane, pleasure to meet you. I am your admirer. (bowed to Crane couple and they bowed back) Please allow me to introduce my matron. (The matron bowed to Cranes as well)
 * 05c0056496a0a4843c786f85b4948d9f.jpgKatrina: (to the matron) Mrs. Grace Dixon, your reputation for helping those in need precedes you.

''From the window, Lachlan had observed the backyard of his house which was shrouded in shades and looked grim. A dead tree which looked humanoid was lying on the backyard. As Ichabod and Katrina did not notice them (as they thought), Lachlan and Grace started to discuss things about demons.''

''As the meeting went on, a strange black crow squaked with terror and it flew into the sky fast as an arrow. The crow flew itself to a somehow dark and cloudy hill, where its master was hiding and sitting there, waiting for the news.''

After hearing the crow "spoke" to her, Lady Van Tassel was dismayed. ''All of a sudden, a wicked plan had come to Lady Van Tassel's mind and a evil smile had surfaced on her face. She wasted no time to summon the Horseman of Death for their next move.''
 * Lady Van Tassel: No, how could this be? The host of Fredericks Manor is planning against us? No, it can't be! I have been ignoring him for too long! Now, if he is still there, I shall never raise my own plan. I should do something other than unleashing the Weeping Lady, since that was not the right time. (began wandering in the woods) Wait, I have a plan, though it could take long. I shall prepare it for years, but during this time I must not do nothing whatsoever.

LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow - Turncoat
<p style="text-align:center;"> Coin factory  Events continued from the previous episode...
 * Colonial soldiers: DON'T MOVE! SURRENDER!
 * Ichabod: Kept them observed. General, it's all clear.

''After this successful ambush, came the famous Benedict Arnold, and he went straight to the coins and started to check them. Ichabod silently stood behind him and watched.''

''As Arnold grabbed one the coins to check, however, Ichabod noticed a dark shadow appeared on Arnold's face and worried that something wen wrong. Arnold put the coin inside his pocked and a grim smile appeared on his face. Unbeknowest to them all, the coin was accursed...'' ''​In fact, this was totally not fine, not at all. Ichabod was soon suspected if Arnold was hiding something to his own, but he did not say a single word. However, as soon as Arnold grabbed the coin, the evilness within his heart had unearthed and he started to hear a sound from his own heart.''
 * Ichabod: Generald Arnold? Are you all right?
 * Arnold: Oh, I... well, I am fine...
 * Arnold's own voice in his mind: He did not care for me. Washington always ignores my success, but it will not go for too long. One day, I shall make him pay...

<p style="text-align:center;"> Neverland  ''Neverland was now in chaos. The heroic Peter Pan went missing and a tyrant had replaced him in his form. This worried someone who was sitting in his chair and dismayed.'' Suddenly, the door opened and a short old man went in with two large and muscle bodyguards.
 * ???: How could this be? What should I do?...
 * ???: Ah, who have we here? Isn't you that hilarious Duke of Weselton?
 * Duke of Weselton: Indeed I am. I am glad that you did not name my county... uh, um...
 * ???: Weasel Town?
 * Duke of Weselton: That is what I am talking about!
 * ???: Sorry, so... what can I do for you, Mr. Duke?
 * Dukeofweselton_officialwall_disney.jpg of Weselton: I am here to visit you. I heard you were in need of help from... someone else.
 * ???: ... (looked at the duke in blank astonishment)
 * Duke of Weselton: Anyway... ahem, may I have your name, please?
 * ???: My real name is mouthful. You can call me Mr. Gold, Duke.
 * Duke of Weselton: Uh, OK, Mr. Gold, would you please allow me to help you?
 * Mr. Gold: You can help me whenever I can. However, did you successfully compact with the adorable Queen Elsa of Arendelle, First of Her Name?
 * Duke of Weselton: No, I didn't. Why are you... wait, you knew her?
 * Mr. Gold: I only heard of her. I met her sister Princess Anna once. That was years ago, since my last visit of Arendelle...

''Suddenly, a loud cry from far, far away had interrupt their talking. The Duke of Weselton was horrified, yet Mr. Gold maintained calm and inner peace.''

''This voice came from Katarina Couteau from the year 2031, caused by the punishment she received. After her duel with Azul Jissele, her friend, La Folia Rihavein had punished Katarina with a... uh, a bizzare punishment.''

(For more information, please go to CIS Productions' latest episode, LOTM: Sword of Kings: Rise of the Blue Haired Heroine - Old Friend, of its ongoing Sword of Kings spin-off, which is recommened by me to read! If you read its "MAD" section, you know what exactly I am talking about...)
 * Katarina: (voice) AAAAAAAAAWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!~ ❤❤❤
 * Duke of Weselton: Oh, my word! What on Earth is that!?
 * Mr. Gold: (calmly) That screaming voice came from future and somehow went through the time. This is only thing I could tell for this is only thing I know about it right now.
 * Duke of Weselton: Will it effect our talking?
 * Mr. Gold: No, it won't. (drinks tea)

<p style="text-align:center;"> Tarrytown Psych, 2012  ''Dr. Lillian Pepper (in fact Poison Ivy in disguise) was escorting Jennifer "Jenny" Mills out of Tarrytown Psych and apologized to her. August Corbin was waiting in front of the gate of Tarrytown.''
 * Ivy_Isley.pngPoison Ivy: Jenny, sorry, I misjudged you. Maybe you are right and your sister is wrong. Maybe there is something we don't know in our simple mind, but anyway, I am here to conclude that you are completely sane.
 * Jenny: How come you became so nice to me?
 * Poison Ivy: Don't fret so. This took me a lot of time to persuade those stubborn men. I have offered you a chance of redemption and you shall be cared with a friend I know. He is a man 10,000 times better than that foul foster house you once lived. Look, there he is, at the gate. This is Sheriff August Corbin. He shall take care of you. Go, go ahead and say hello to him.
 * 4Promo6.jpgJenny: Why did you hand me over to a stranger?
 * Poison Ivy: Trust me, he will soon be your close friend and you will remember him forever. He will treat you nicely. Do you trust me? If you do, please shake my hand. If you don't, then I had no choice but put you back there in your cell. You choose.

''Though still hestitated for a few seconds, Jenny started to shake Ivy's hand which meant she trusted her and Corbin. Ivy smiled and hugged Jenny. Hugging Ivy, Jenny smelt something different: a pleasant scent of many kinds of flowers like a mixed perfume. After the hug, Ivy smiled at Jenny.'' Ivy then send Jenny directly to Corbin and they smiled at each other. ''After all was done, Ivy watched Corbin and Jenny walked away and then she closed her eyes. Tears began to run down her cheeks.''
 * Poison Ivy: Thank you, Jenny. Wait, here's my card. Call me if you need more help from me. I wished you a pleasant journey. Now, let's go to Corbin.
 * Poison Ivy: Good luck, Corbin. I hope you can take care of this feisty girl well. Thank you.
 * Corbin: I'll call you. Goodbye, doctor.
 * Poison Ivy: Good luck, Jenny. My work is done.

<p style="text-align:center;"> Raven Cliff Beach, Faerun ''After Blackdagger Bandits was defeated, trade increased on the High Road. The Emerald Enclave began guiding travelers, and the Neverwinter Guard garrisoned the lighthouses on Raven Cliff Beach.''



''Meanwhile, a contingent of Dwarven miners arrived to take up working the abandoned mines in the region, while Lord Neverember assigned a small squad of Neverwinter Guards to garrison the lighthouses at Raven Cliff Beach with orders to prevent those beacons from once again falling into the hands of pirates and wreckers. The Guards were somewhat surprised to find an ornate tower built on the shore.'' ''The guards soon noticed a stranger covered in blue cloak, holding a shinning trindent and had a crab pincer attached on his arm. His face was hardly recognizable and was hidden inside his hood. This is nobody but a disguised Gar Shatterkeel, the Prophet of Water. The guards went closer to him and surrounded him, feeling hostiled.'' The guards looked at each other and saw no threats in this structure or this strange man. ''Gar then left calmly. Seeing no harm in this structure, the guards went about their business.''
 * Guard 1: Hey, man, look what I found!
 * Guard 2: Incredible. Would you look at that...
 * Guard 3: WHO IS THAT?!
 * GarConcept.jpgGar: I just dropped by. Sorry for inconvinience.
 * Guard 1: Who are you?
 * Guard 2: Prove yourself to be harmless!
 * Gar: You want me to prove myself? Right, I will tell you about this structure.
 * Guard 3: Tell us what it is, please.
 * Gar: It is called the Fountain of Delights. This tower was occupied by followers of Lliira, goddess of joy, who offered visitors relaxing, scented baths. I am one of them and build it after the defeat of bandits. Harpers and Emerald Enclave did a fine job. Now... do you have any concerns?
 * Guard 1: Well, no, no problem. I think we should get on to our work, and you are free to go. By the way, who are you? We want your name.
 * Gar: My name is not important, otherwise I would not suffer so much. I am just a wandering soul on the ocean looking for a place called home. Farewell and good luck.

<p style="text-align:center;">​ On  2nd of October, 1780, 
 * Benjamin Franklin: Judas had only sold one man. Arnold sold three millions...

<p style="text-align:center;">' John André was hanged for his crime near Sleepy Hollow. '

<p style="text-align:center;">' However, Benedict Arnold escaped and fought for British. ' ''After Arnold's betrayl, Lady Van Tassel had now returned back to Moloch's lair and reported her recent success to her master, and then they formed a plan to get rid of Katrina Crane, neé Van Tassel. During this time, Ancitif asked a question about Arnold and Lady Van Tassel answered with a smile.''
 * Ancitif.pngAncitif: Are you sure that Benedict Arnold is in our control forever?
 * Lady Van Tassel: Do not worry. Arnold fell into our trap and had no antitode to erase the curse of Tyrian shekel. He will be just another unwitting pawn of us.
 * Ancitif: What would happen if Thomas Jefferson caught Arnold? He had escaped once, but if they captured him once again, what could they explain to the furious people?
 * Lady Van Tassel: Explain a thing that could not be explained? The formerly loyal Benedict Arnold is no more an American patroit. The British Officer is his new identity. He is now a slaughterer, a madman. Do not judge me for my plan, Ancitif. Now, Arnold should take his new army to attack where Willaim Philips ordered him to go to....
 * 203Promo5.jpgAncitif: Already happening.
 * Lady Van Tassel: Good. I hope he will cut off the head... of Ichabod Crane! If he did not, then I shall unleash my secret weapon.
 * Ancitif: Your secret weapon? Will it killed Crane?
 * Lady Van Tassel: Not just kill him. It will destroy him, from his soul to his body and made him deframed and broken inside out.

''On September 4, not long after the birth of his and his second wife's second son, Arnold's force of over 1,700 men raided and burned New London and captured Fort Griswold, causing damage estimated at $500,000. British casualties were high—nearly one quarter of the force sent against Fort Griswold was killed or wounded, a rate at which General Sir Henry Clinton claimed he could ill afford more such victories.''

''During this time, Arnold had met Ichabod Crane once again along with several British soldiers, but this time, they are enemies. Arnold was surprised to see Ichabod and vice versa.'' All of a sudden, Ichabod's word had deeply touched the guilty conscience within Arnold, and it made the latter lowered his head and paused for a while, and then he spoke out his order... ''Without a second word, Arnold ordered the British soldiers to spare Ichabod, causing his total surprise. Ichabod watched as Arnold and his men left, leaving him along wondering whether Arnold had some remorse about his treachery. Ultimately, this is the very last time Ichabod and Arnold met together.''
 * 203RedSoldiers.pngArnold: Ichabod? Why are you here?
 * Icabod: Why are you there?
 * Arnold: You shall never understand. Washington wronged me, Franklin made alliance with the corrupt French monarchy and they all ignored me! Who do you thing is the right one?
 * Ichabod: It is not you. Arnold, please, you don't have to do this. This is nothing worthy at all. All you got is the title known as Turncoat, nothing more.
 * Arnold: Didn't you a turncoat as well?
 * Ichabod: I'm not like you, Arnold. I turned my side for justice, but you turned your side for greed and desire. Is it really worthy being consumed... by the demon within your heart?
 * Arnold: ...Release him.

<p style="text-align:center;"> The Secret Lab of Benjamin Franklin

As Arnold's infamy had spreaded across the land and everyone had recognized him as a traitor instead of war hero, Benjamin Franklin and the Sisterhood of Radiant Church was planned to create a sentinal weapon of unearthly power, and it shall deal with the threat of the Hoseman of Death. ''Soon, Franklin started his own work, which later Abbie referred as "Franklin-stein's monster", by using a corpse of the soldier who died on the recent battle. However, the spell failed several times, and Katrina assumed that they were lack a part of Horseman himself.''
 * Katrina: It is a good idea, Mr. Franklin. What would be its name?
 * Franklin: (winked to Katrina and smiled) It will be the Kindred.

''It took a long time to make Katrina realized that the Four who Speak as One was gone, but the more upsetting thing is that she had knew from a messenger that Ichabod had to fight for the battle against a masked Hessian rider who rode a white horse - the Horseman of Death. Katrina was panic about this not only because her husband may died for it, but also she had a good news that she did not tell her husband and it might be too late to tell.''

She is pregnant with Ichabod's child.

<p style="text-align:center;"> Porcatino Grove ''Actually, the Four who Speak as One had recieved a nameless letter that invited them to Procatino Grove. When they get there, they saw a crow and the crow led them under the Tree of Dead which is now surrounded by four white trees.'' The four sisters turned back and, to their shock, they saw Lady Van Tassel there, alive and well, looking at them with a grim smile. The Four seemed shocked and scared. ​''Before the Four could resist, Lady Van Tassel menacing yelled to them and then she unleased her black sword to the sisters. Forced, scared and begrudged, the sisters had to kissed the sword one by one and they knew it will lead them to the way of no return.''
 * Sister 1: How could it be?
 * ???: Nothing is impossible, my girls.
 * The Four: How could it be? You are dead!
 * Lady Van Tassel: Ha, I am lucky to escape death, and a poor maid had died for me... so sad. However, this is not your place to be shock. This is the place for you to know that Katrina herself should take the blame.
 * The Four: Katrina?
 * [[File:MV5BMzFmNDhhYTQtM2IxMC00YzdhLWJkM2MtYWRjNWMyNzVhZjcxXkEyXkFqcGdeQXVyNjAwODA4Mw@@._V1_.jpg|thumb|332px]]Lady Van Tassel: All of the murders, the orphans, the vagrants, her father's friends... had been murdered by her and she was attempted to delay the case and trying to consume her father's legacy! Her first crime is... matricide.
 * Sister 1: You mean Katrina killed the previous Lady Van Tassel, her very OWN mother?!
 * Sister 2: I don't believe it!
 * Sister 3: Me neither.
 * Lady Van Tassel: Well, then, I shall inform you even more. Oh, yes, I know more than you people. I know everything. Did you not know that Ichabod Crane was actually... a mortal?
 * Lady Van Tassel: Think of it! Mortal man with no magic! Yes, and she broke down her engagement with Abraham van Brunt to make her Mrs. Crane! How disgusting.
 * Mal.pngr 1: How can this possibly be?
 * Sister 2: Katrina was not that evil...
 * Sister 3: ...and we do not mind a mortal to marry witches.
 * Lady Van Tassel: ALL OF YOU! SILENT FOR ME! THIS IS A FAILURE FOR US! DID YOU NOT KNOW HOW DID WE WITCHES HID UNDERGROUND AND ESCAPED FROM THE SUNLIGHT OFTEN? That is because of the Salem Witch Trials! Katrina's own grandmother was hanged due to her satanic purpose, and if you shared compassion to her, it shall be your own... down... fall! Now, kiss my sword to vow your new loyalty... or die!
 * Lady Van Tassel: (satisfied) Very well. Now, you are mine now. HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!

<p style="text-align:center;"> Van Tassel Mansion As Katrina returned back home, Ichabod was wearing his army coat which the tailor Betsy Ross had fixed for him, and later he went to the living room to see his wife..

''Katrina smiled back and went away with Ichabod. Betsy was about to leave but then she heard a strange noise, sounded like someone was crying sadly. Betsy was confused and then she stood up and followed the sound, trying to search its source. Behind her, a cup of water had filled up and turned black.''
 * Katrina: Ichabod, please come here and sit for a while. I have something to tell you.
 * Ichabod: Oh, I'll be right here, Katrina.
 * Katrina: Greetings, Betsy. I'm glad you are here.
 * Betsy: It's so good for you, Katrina, to have a husband like him.

''Following the sound, Betsy entered the corridor carefully and went near a room. The room is curiously seemed watery and there was a figure, dressed black and cried sadly. Before Betsy could response, the strange figure had ran towards her...''

''At the livng room, when Katrina had gone for a little while to prepare some tea, Ichabod had noticed something strange on his desk. There is a magic book opened with a strange pentagram on it seemed like a magic ritual. Before he could watch it clearer, Katrina had returned.'' ''Betsy's scream had alerted the Cranes and then they ran towards the place, only to find a pond at the room where Betsy had found the mysterious creature. They saw Betsy struggled in the water with sheer panic.'' ''Ichabod and Katrina grabbed each of Betsy's hand and pulled her out of the pond. They managed to reanimate her at time. Betsy was soaked and exausted, and there was a small piece of someting black grabbed tightly within her right fist. Ichabod Katrina immediately carried Betsy on the coach, and Katrina took care of her without hestitation.''
 * Katrina: Ichabod, what are you doing?
 * Ichabod: Oh, Katrina... you startled me. (Both shared a kiss)
 * Katrina: You surprised me as well, darling. You had not been so nervous before. What happened?
 * Ichabod: (showed her what he found) I saw something you prepared... rosemary, sage... and sweet wine. I've seen you prepare this for patients who were bearing children. (beat) My love, are you...
 * Katrina: With child? I am... (paused but felt hard to speak out) not. Ichabod, this tincture is for Liza Putnam next door. She is due any day now.
 * Ichabod: Oh, yes, that's true.
 * Katrina: I hope that does not disappoint you.
 * Ichabod: Oh, I am not. Please, if you are with child, you can tell me anytime. There is no need to worry about.
 * Katrina01.jpgna: (thought) It is better for me to speak that later... after this war is over, or the enemies may use me and our child to threat my husband. That is not right. I shold protect them. However, I should prevent Ichabod to fight the Horseman, and then I will tell him. (spoke) Thank you. Ichabod, actually... well, I heard you are going to a mission to hunt down the Hessian rider tomorror, aren't you? Don't go, please.
 * Ichabod: Why not? I am willing to go, for all of you. He must pay for what he had done.
 * Betsy: (off-screen) ICHABOD! KATRINA! HELP ME!
 * Katrina: Betsy!
 * Betsy: ICHABOD! KATRINA! HELP ME... gulp... OUT OF HERE!

''At the time, the pond disappered suddenly, in a way where water was drained into the ground. It disappered along with the creature inside it...''

<p style="text-align:center;"> Van Tassel Mansion

''It did not take too long for Betsy to regain her clear mind, and Katrina had placed her near the furnace. Betsy opened her eyes and saw the Cranes stood in front of her with worries on their faces.'' ''Ichabod was startled to see the cloth piece and he immediate took it from Betsy. Immediately, with his accurate remembering ability, Ichabod recognized it as the cloth piece from Mary Wells' coat when they met for the final time years ago.'' Ichabod then explained the things of Mary Wells to Betsy and concluded that Betsy was attacked due to Mary's own envious nature. ''The three then set up together to search the Weeping Lady. Near the mansion, Lady Van Tassel had observed everything, and then she began to unleash the evil plot built for more than seven years.''
 * Betsy: Don't worry. I am feeling much better.
 * Ichabod: That's a relief. What happened?
 * Betsy: I heard someone crying and I began to search for it. I saw a woman, dressed in black and was crying on the chair... but soon she started to attack me. She attempted to drown me. When I struggled, I was floated on the surface once, but I did not saw the room. I saw a bridge, several trees, a cliff and the dark sky, so much like the lake beside Sleepy Hollow Woods.
 * Katrina: It might be illusions or...
 * Ichabod: ...or a real place. The creature came from there.
 * Katrina: The creature must have be the Weeping Lady, a dark and ghostly creature appeared in folklore... but it does not make any sense. If it is the Weeping Lady, why would she attack us?
 * Betsy: Oh, by the way, look what I've found. (opened her hand and revealed a black cloth) Take a look at this. This is what I got from the strange creature.
 * Betsy: Ichabod, what happened?
 * Ichabod: This... is impossible. This is Mary Wells' cloth. Do you remember her, Katrina? I introduced her to you years ago.
 * Katrina: That woman from England?
 * Ichabod: Indeed. How could she even possibly wandering in here?
 * 1x02_burn.pngKatrina: I assume she was summoned by Dark Magic and became a vengeful ghost... but this does not make sense. As we all knew, Serilda is dead. The Supreme Witch of Darkness is dead.
 * Ichabod: What if Serilda had returned?
 * Betsy: Sorry to interrupt, but you two are making me confused. Would you please explain this to me?
 * Ichabod: No matter what the reason is, we must find her and made her rest in peace before she can harm anyone else. The woods is not far from here.

''After going to the Sleepy Hollow Woods and heeded Katrina's advice, Ichabod, with his rifle, was searching the Weeping Lady near the lake, while keeping Katrina and Betsy not far away. Katrina and Betsy planned to take risk in casting a dark spell that need two people to finish in order to end the curse, which Betsy served as an anchor to keep Katrina out of way.'' ''When Ichabod reached the lake, he felt it was misty and filled with intensity. A tiny crying voice could be heard.'' ''Ichabod then heard the voice of water flow. He turned back and looked in horror as he saw Mary Wells, now as the Weeping Lady, was standing there.'' ''However, Mary or the Weeping Lady did not attack him. Instead, she took down her hood and revealed her blue and scarred skins, formed during the time tormented by the curse casted on by Lady Van Tassel. When she saw Ichabod, she cried even harder.''
 * Katrina: Repeat every words I speak, Betsy.
 * Katrina & Betsy: (in Greek; whispered) Wandering spirit trapped upon this plane. Heed my word and be dismissed into the light. Let the light of my soul be your guide and anchor in this world.
 * Ichabod: (near the lake) Mary?
 * Ichabod: Mary, are you here? It's me. It's Ichabod.
 * Ichabod: Oh, please don't make me use this.

Unknown to Ichabod, Lady Van Tassel had removed Mary's tongue in order to threat her and made her into a utter mute. Mary ran towards Ichabod. ''Ichabod was forced to shoot Mary. It stopped her for a while, but not for long, she was healed by herself and ran towards Ichabod again. Ichabod was trying to escape. However, instead of attacking Ichabod, Mary passed beside him and ran straight towards Katrina and Betsy.'' ''A horrifying scream had interrupted their spell and they turned to see Mary Wells not far away had fell down in horror and pain, but not for long, the curse faded. Mary went back normal, but her tongue was still missing.'' Ichabod went towards the dying Mary but Betsy stood up to stop him. ''Without speaking a word, Mary merely glared at Katrina and pointed her. Then, she closed her eyes and died for the second and final time. Ichabod looked at Katrina in shock and confusion. Katrina seemed to became unsettling.'' Suddenly, Ichabod had realized something, and he looked at Katrina with horror. ''All of a sudden, Katrina realized everything could not be hidden now. Katrina then told Ichabod about her true identity as a witch, and then she tearfully told Ichabod that she was trying to avoid Mary from attacking her, but accidentally killing her.'' ''Ichabod lowered his head after scolded by Betsy. Tears started to run down Katrina's cheek.''
 * Ichabod: My God, Mary. The torment of the damned could not be worse.
 * Mary: ......
 * Ichabod: I didn't mean to disappoint you, but your anger... your jelousy...
 * Mary: (screamed) UGH! AGRH!
 * Ichabod: We're here to help you, Mary, to free you from this torment.
 * Mary: AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!
 * Ichabod: MARY!
 * Ichabod: Katrina... Betsy... (chase Mary)
 * 205Promo4.jpgKatrina & Betsy: (in Greek; whispered) Wandering spirit trapped upon this plane. Heed my word and be dismissed into the light. Let the light of my soul be your guide and anchor in this world.
 * Ichabod: Mary?! (stopped running and stood there)
 * Katrina: (whispered to Betsy) It's done, As the enchantment takes hold, Mary's spirit will be free to leave this earthly plane. (to Ichabod) She will be fine.
 * Betsy: Be careful, Ichabod, she could still be dangerous.
 * Ichabod: Not to me. She would not harm me. (to Mary) Mary, what happened? *gasp* Where is your tongue? Mary... you wrote me a letter. You said you were going home. Why are you still here? Mary, what happened to you?
 * 205Promo14.jpgIchabod: I don't understand. Why did she point at you?
 * Katrina: (paused nervously) She... she's hated me from the start. You said yourself she was a jealous woman...
 * Ichabod: ...and never one to give up on anything... but she went back to England without me. This doesn't make sense.
 * Ichabod: There's something you're not telling me.
 * Katrina: Ichabod, this is not the time nor the place.
 * Ichabod: You're hiding something. You know why Mary's spirit haunted this place. You know what happened to her.
 * Katrina: And I will tell you all another day.
 * Ichabod: I will not leave until I hear the truth... from your lips. What in God's name did you do?!
 * Katrina: She tripped on the root. She fell, and she must have hit her head on the way down, because... then she was just gone.
 * Ichabod: She never left. She died here.
 * Katrina: It was an accident... a tragedy that cost her life.
 * Ichabod: And the letter? You forged it, didn't you?
 * Katrina: It's a simple enough enchantment to match her hand writing.
 * Ichabod: Why? Katrina... why did you keep this from me?
 * Katrina5.jpgKatrina: Because I cared for you, Ichabod. You would have carried the blame, the weight of it all. No doubt you would have gone home to bury her, explain it all to her family. Who knows if and when you would have returned to your own as a warrior in this war against evil? Your mission... is far too important, my love
 * Ichabod: You're my wife-- my wife, Katrina, yet there is so much that you've kept from me. You are a spy of Washington, you are a witch, you defeated Serilda without telling me and you forged Mary's letter! I even doubt if you summoned Mary's soul, took her tongue and made her attack Betsy.
 * Katrina: This is all of the truth, Ichabod! I swear with my soul and my mother's grave that I did not summon Mary back to murder Betsy, and I did not took her tongue. I did not mind her feelings for you.
 * 318Betsy.pngBetsy: Ichabod, Katrina is not that kind of person. I can prove that with my honesty. She hid her witch ability to keep you safe, and even if she had more secrets, they could only be expose till the end of revolution when you will be SAFE AND SOUND! FOR A LONG TIME!! How on Earth you would suspect that she cut off Mary's tongue? No human being can do such an inhumane thing, not to mention Katrina. She would not even kill a fly on purpose!
 * Black-Magic-Book-300x186.jpgKatrina: Calm yourself, Betsy. You are right, Ichabod. Perhaps I did something wrong and I shall take the blame. I may not be a good wife, but not a treacherous one either. As an apologize, I promise that I will help you to find out who is truly behind all of this, and I swear we will take down the murderer or even murderers for good. This grimoire is my gift for you as a comfort. It was my late mother's white magic book.
 * Ichabod: (opens the book) It was your mother's?
 * Katrina: Keep it close to your heart. It's sure protection against harm.
 * Ichabod-Crane-ichabod-crane-sleepy-hollow-tv-series-35759805-500-600.pngod: Are you so certain of everything?
 * Katrina: It's not what you think, Ichabod. I have shed my tears for Abraham... and Mary. This is the only way to keep you safe. Do you think me wicked?
 * Ichabod: (paused) No... but perhaps there is a little bit of witch in you, Katrina.
 * Katrina: Why do you say that?
 * Ichabod: Because you have bewitched me. Now, let's go home. Betsy is right. After I come back from coming battle, we will talk about this... in the right way. Don't worry. I will be fine.

''Meanwhile, in Moloch's lair, intoxicated by Katrina's expose and her first step of success, Lady Van Tassel roasted Mary Wells' tongue and ate it. Even though Katrina was forgave, it did not mean she would be so lucky all along. There was a lot more thing for Lady Van Tassel to do.''
 * Lady Van Tassel: Hmm, delicious... Now, the next act shall go even better! This is just the start, and now it's time for the main course. HAHAHAHAHAHA...

Reverend Knapp was wandering in the Sleeping Hollow Woods searching for the clue of murders, but then he was surrounded by the Four who Speaks as One. With a sinister laugh, Lady Van Tassel revealed herself and came behind Knapp, looking at him sinsiterly. ''Lady Van Tassel laughed out insanely as she casted a spell to transport herself to Ichabod's camp. A portal soon appeared and sucked Lady Van Tassel in. Knapp rushed fiercely and he reached the portal before it disappeared with him and took it to... somewhere.''
 * The Four: Good morning, Reverend. We are sorry. We think it will have so much danger for you to go out along like this.
 * Knapp: That's fine. Uh, wait... (started to sensed that something was wrong) what do you mean you are sorry? What do you mean danger? What do you mean I am along? You are with me alongside God, aren't you?
 * The Four: We... were coerced.
 * ???: Haha, well, who have we here?
 * Lady Van Tassel: Welcome, Reverend. It seemed that we did not met for years.
 * 112AlfredKnapp.png: (turned back and saw Lady Van Tassel with total shock) You... you are... L-Lady Van... No, it's impossible.
 * Lady Van Tassel: Nothing is impossible, right?
 * Knapp: What are you going to do?
 * Lady Van Tassel: Well, we are here to take you down... and Ichabod Crane, who will die shortly after before sundown, right as he met the Hessian rider. Perfect.
 * Knapp: Tell me, you are behind all of this, are you not?
 * 20130521074805210.jpgLady Van Tassel: Hmm, of course I am.
 * Knapp: (scornfully) Huh... foul thing.
 * Lady Van Tassel: You are making me feel awkward. However, this is not the point. The point is, Katrina is in the camp now, as a nurse. I will wear a disguise and prentend myself to be a nurse as well. If Ichabod survived his encounter with the Hoseman, I will tear him apart and then his wife. I shall end the name of Cranes and Van Tassels forever.
 * Knapp: You are telling me all of this which means...
 * Take-Aim-sleepy-hollow-27910153-720-400.pngLady Van Tassel: (grins) Yes, it means you won't last long. Take him down.

''After being transported to the camp, Lady Van Tassel immeidately used a spell to transport herself inside another young nurse, possessing her without even being noticed. Intoxicated by her new success, Lady Van Tassel secretly casted a horrid glare on Katrina who was working with the injured soldiers.''
 * Lady Van Tassel: (thought) Hello, my poor step-daughter, and my unborn step-grandchild...

<p style="text-align:center;"> The Wounded Camp ''More and more soldiers were killed and wounded, and they all ended up in the Wounded Camp where Lady Van Tassel was there among the nurses. Katrina was worried about her husband and searched him in the Wonded Camp. It was rumored that he was badly injured by the Hessian rider.'' ''She could not find Ichabod anywhere and asked several fellow nurses about this. The disguised Lady Van Tassel over heard this not far away, and she was shocked to hear that Ichabod was not among the wounded.'' Katrina then sighed in relief, yet Lady Van Tassel in her disguise went into blank astonishment. ''As the disguised dark witch was speaking, Katrina found some grim feelings coming from her spine. She sensed a dark presence much more horrendous than Serilda, but she was too curious about Ichabod's absence and asked the wounded soldier without any suspicion on that, unknown to her, possessed nurse.'' Though feeling grateful for Knapp's interfere, Katrina turned back to see the mysterious nurse, but was surprised that she had disappeared.
 * Katrina: Ichabod?
 * MV5BODEyMTYxMjE0Ml5BMl5BanBnXkFtZTgwNTMxNDA2NDE@._V1_.jpgKatrina: Has anyone seen Ichabod Crane? I heard he was mortally wounded.
 * Nurse: Katrina, your husband isn't here.
 * Lady Van Tassel: (in disguise; thought) What?
 * Katrina: What? He was in battle. I heard he was cut down by a Hessian and brought to this very place.
 * Wounded soldier: No, ma'am, Captain Crane was called away. Calm down, your husband was fine.
 * Lady Van Tassel: (in disguise) How? (changed her tone) Uh, sorry, how was he not on the battlefield?
 * Katrina: I am glad to hear it. How did he survived?
 * Wounded soldier: A mysterious priest, claiming to have enemy secrets, had called Captain Crane away.
 * Katrina: Did this priest mentioned his name? Revered Knapp, perhaps?
 * Wounded soldier: Aye, he is Revered Alfred Knapp.
 * Katrina: Do you know where they are now?
 * Wounded soldier: They never returned. He saved him from the worst thing we've ever seen. This Hessian... ugh, he was like something from hell.

LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow - Reunion
<p style="text-align:center;"> Van Tassel Mansion  It was seven o'clock, P.M. when Ichabod and Reverend Knapp arrived at the Van Tassel Mansion after an hour ride.

''The sun was falling down and the sky is now nearly red as blood. Balthus Van Tassel was standing in front of his house with worries on his face when he suddenly saw the carriage.''

''Inside their carriage, Ichabod and Reverend Knapp arrived at their destination; Van Tassel Mansion, just before the night falls. The carriage stopped at the front door. People in front of the house were all stunned in surprise when they saw Ichabod was coming down from the carriage, and they were even more surprise when they saw Knapp. Only Katrina (who had just returned to the house) was not surprised, only relieved.''

''Led by Betsy, people then started to hide inside the mansion with order,​ and then Katrina led Ichabod to his room to prepare the rifles. While preparing, Ichabod had noticed Katrina's pregnancy for a while, but he was busy with the preparation and soon forgot about it.''
 * Balthus: Crane? What happened? I heard you were killed...
 * Knapp: I called Captain Crane back. I heard there were numerous causalities among this war, mostly being chopped down by the Horseman.
 * Balthus: Oh, thank God, you are both fine. Knapp, I am glad to know that you saved my son-in-law's life.
 * Knapp: You can thank me later. I had found out the Horseman went even further on his murders. His killing spree seems to of gone even further, and now he has an ally no less dangerous than him.
 * Balthus: Oh, really? (beat) Who is his ally?
 * Knapp: Uh, she is... a witch.
 * Ichabod: Sorry, Reverend, you did not tell me this in the prison.
 * Knapp: And now you should know, Crane, that a Dark Witch is chasing you alongside the Horseman, and she is absolutely horrid. We should be prepared.
 * Balthus: Oh, I see. Katrina, take Ichabod to his room, prepare the weapons and then come back for me, and I shall find a way to deal with this. The rest of you, hide inside the mansion. I will have a private talk with our reverend. Betsy, you will lead them inside.
 * Betsy Ross: Yes, sir. You people hear him! Come with me!

Downstairs, Balthus began to ask Knapp some questions.


 * Balthus: Now, there is just you and me now. Please, vicar, tell me who the Horseman's ally is.
 * Knapp: I am afraid that you will not believe me. It will sounds insane.
 * Balthus: Tell me, please. I am serious.
 * Knapp: Oh, all right... it was your second wife.
 * Balthus: Mary Archer?
 * Knapp: The second and current Lady Van Tassel... unless if you married a third one, sir, and I suspected you didn't.
 * Balthus: How... how could it? This is impossible.
 * Knapp: I knew you would say that, sir. Crane thought it was impossible as well though I did not even tell him the whole thing. Even I thought it was impossible, but I saw her, alive and well. Seeing is believing. She took some our allies and made them her minions. What is worse, the Horseman of Death is now her ally and her tool of murder.
 * (paused)
 * Balthus: If that is true... well, then I shall find Mr. Franklin first, and then I need to go to Fredericks Manor to find Mrs. Grace Dixon. She might do something as well, like trapping the Horseman into Purgatory.
 * Knapp: (looked at the setting sun) No, I think it is too late. I felt that Purgatory cannot seal the Horseman for too long, either. I suggest that you go find Franklin and I find Mrs. Dixon. We don't have much time. The Horseman shall arrive here in minutes if Lady Van Tassel know we are here.
 * Katrina: The weapons are ready! (came downstairs with Ichabod and came out of the door)
 * Ichabod: I don't know if this could stop him.
 * Balthus: We can cast a spell to delay him if he come, but I don't think he will be arriving here so quick.

​''Suddenly, a flashing lightning had torn the sky apart and then the thunder had boomed on the sky, scaring people and animals everywhere. Several trees had been burned by the lightnings as well. The sky was now filled with clouds and the wind was howling fiercely. Ichabod and others then observed the forest with nervous expressions on their faces. Knapp walked carefully towards the bush and observed carefully... when suddenly, the Horseman of Death rushed out of the bush with his horse. Knapp fell down and ran back to the crowd.'' ''​Ichabod and others soon followed him into the mansion, and the thunders kept booming within the clouds. They went behind the door as the Horseman attacked it. People were all nervous while observing the door, which was then chopped into pieces by the Horseman. The Horseman came down from his house and broke into the hall as soon as the door was shattered. He rushed to Ichabod and Knapp, but many people blocked their way.''
 * Balthus: IMPOSSIBLE! Quick, find cover!
 * Katrina: But, father, you said that we will use our weapon to defend ourselves!
 * Balthus: That is step two! Step one: GET INSIDE AND FIND COVER!
 * Betsy: ICHABOD! RUN!

''Under their covering, Knapp and Betsy protected Ichabod so he could escape into a hideout in order to avoid the Horseman. Ichabod had noticed that the Horseman did not attack Katrina at all, and as the attack was going on, Katrina had knelt onto the ground, picked out a chalk from her pocket and drew something on the ground. Meanwhile, holding a hand made bomb Balthus hurried onto balcony and shouted out with bravery.'' ''​With a terrible scream, Balthus stopped his speech. People then all observed Balthus immediately and the Horseman stopped his attack as well. They all saw a horrible scene: Balthus was stabbed by a sword coming from behind and the sword went right through his chest, but the most gruesome thing is, no one is behind him.''
 * Balthus: Now, we will defend ourselves as soon as he come in! Don't worry, no one is able to attack this place! We will fight till our last moment! (lit the bomb and then about to attack the Horseman with it) We will--- AHHHHH!

''Katrina watched her father being back-stabbed and screamed in terror. The bomb dropped from Balthus' hand and rolled itself at the Horseman's feet, and exploded. The burning Horseman stopped its attack and then retreated, as the mysterious sword had pulled the corpse of Balthus out of the window, like it could move and even fly all by itself. Regardless of the fire, Katrina went upstairs and screamed once again, before she finally passed out and lied on the ground.''

''After the fire was put out, Ichabod went out from the hideout with Knapp and Betsy, only finding several beheaded corpses on the ground and Katrina lying on the balcony, in a comatose like state. However, Ichabod's attention was soon drawn by Katrina's drawing on the ground.''

''Ichabod had observed the drawing and had realized that it was a magic halo with a star inside it. Ichabod had remembered that it was similar to a satanic icon. He then stepped back in horror and then he glared at Knapp angrily. Knapp was about to explain when Ichabod tied him up with rope rapidly.''
 * Ichabod: I should not have believed in you. You called the Horseman to this place and killed Balthus. You tricked me with the lie and it almost costed my life. You call this to save me? Also, I think you are responsible for this and Katrina as well.
 * Betsy: Ichabod, what do you think you are doing?
 * Knapp: Believe me, Ichabod, or you will die. I and Katrina planned nothing against you.
 * Ichabod: Then, tell me who the Horseman's ally is.
 * Knapp: It's Lady Van Tassel... coming back to life.
 * Betsy: Lady Van Tassel?
 * Ichabod: Fine, I will then send you to jail.
 * Knapp: What? Why?
 * Ichabod: I am sorry, Knapp, but I cannot make another mistake that could cost more lives. I need evidence to prove that Lady Van Tassel is alive. Show me.
 * Knapp: I... *sigh* I can't, Ichabod. Take me, then I will die and so shall you. One day, you will believe me, and I hope it will not be your final day. (fell silence)

''Far away from the place, Lady Van Tassel fetched a sword covered with blood and flying towards her, without being injured. This flying sword is the very same sword that killed Balthus.''
 * Lady Van Tassel: Almost done... but it is not over... not yet.

<p style="text-align:center;"> Van Tassel Mansion 

''The morning bell soon rang and Ichabod snuck to Katrina's room. Katrina was still comatose, and Ichabod bid her goodbye in front of her bed.'' ''Ichabod took out the magic book Katrina gave him and observed it. Just then, Ichabod had heard the noise of carriage and he put the book back to his pocket. He rushed to the carriage with his suitcase and was ready to go. Suddenly, he was stopped by Betsy Ross at the door.'' ''Betsy went silent. The coach's driver helped Ichabod put his suitcase on the carriage, and Ichabod spoke the rest of his words to Betsy.'' ''Ichabod then promptly went on his carriage and rode away, but not long before that, he took a glance at the window of Katrina's balcony. Just then, Katrina was awaken, and she heard noise of carriage coming from outside. She went to the window and found Ichabod inside the carriage as he was being taken away. Confused, she turned back and noticed Ichabod's letter. After reading, a shock and sad Katrina collapsed in her chair and started weeping.''
 * Ichabod: Katrina... I am sorry, but I think this is the way it has to be. I need to leave you. My life went on and in fact... I don't want to desert you, but I had no choice. You hid too much from me and now I know who you really are. I believed it was because you lost your way... I have a letter for you on the table and I am reciting its contents. If you did not hear me, you can find it and read. Come back to me when you genuinely feel remorse for your sins. I will be in my camp. Sincerely yours, Ichabod.
 * Betsy_ross.jpgBetsy: Where are you going?
 * Ichabod: To General Washington. I shall atone for my faults... if I can.
 * Betsy: Ichabod, you cannot do this! You cannot leave Katrina! She is not the woman behind the Hessian! Although she is a witch, she is a kind one.
 * Ichabod: And what has she brought to us? She caused her father's death.
 * Betsy: Like I said, she is a strange sort of witch, with a kind and loving heart. How can you think so?
 * Sleepy-hollowiojpk.jpgIchabod: I have good reason.
 * Betsy: Then you are bewitched by reason.
 * Ichabod: I am beaten down by it!
 * Ichabod: She and Knapp lured me to the Hessian and tried to kill me. Betsy, I am sorry, but we had past the point of no return. Remember, you must learn the world is full of terrors. Villainy wears many masks, none so dangerous as the mask of virtue. (put his hand on Betsy's shoulder) Farewell, Betsy.

<p style="text-align:center;"> On the carriage 

''While in his carriage, Ichabod was thinking of his childhood in England, when he was just a child. As Christmas approached, Lady Crane took him to the forest away from the mad crowd and held both of his hands, dancing together. Ichabod laughed happily and Lady Crane looked at her only son with smile. Years later, Ichabod felt the similar love from Katrina once more, but then the light was gone and the vision of love was smashed. He did not even know he was going to be a father.''

''Just as Ichabod was thinking, some voices came from outside and interrupted him. Ichabod turned his head and observed the street. He saw a colony soldier's corpse, not just beheaded, but also burned. Unknown to him, that was the same man who was electrocuted by Lady Van Tassel when he struggled to escape.''

''Ichabod looked at the soldier's headless neck and found something wrong, something was different from the beheaded corpses on the battlefield. As the carriage moved on further, Ichabod suddenly realized something and immediately took out the magic book Katrina gave him and opened it. It didn't take a long time for him to find the page where the pattern Katrina drew yesterday lies. He was shocked to find out what the pattern really was. The title of its introduction was:''

<p style="text-align:center;"> For the Protection of a Loved One Against Evil Spirits

''Ichabod was shocked by it, and he realized that he just wronged Katrina... and Knapp. Immediately, he ordered the driver to turn around.'' ''The driver quickly turned the coach as much as he could, and it took Ichabod to the morgue where the scorched soldier's corpse was resided. After coming down the coach, Ichabod rushed to the morgue, opened its door and ran into it, to the morgue keeper's bewilderment. He rushed to the new coffin and opened it quickly. He took on his gloves and observed the neck of the body, but he felt no trace of scorch.'' Realized something went wrong, Ichabod immediately went to his coach, not as a passenger, but as a driver himself, and rode the carriage as fast as he could, leaving the original driver of the coach even more confused than the morgue keeper.
 * Ichabod: Man, would you please turn the coach?
 * Coach driver: What?
 * Ichabod: Turn it around NOW!
 * Ichabod: His neck had no trace of bleeding. The scorch was all over his whole body, but not on his neck. When the cut was made... the man was already dead... and he was not killed by the Hessian.

<p style="text-align:center;"> Van Tassel Mansion 

Heartbroken, Katrina was sitting quietly in her chair. Suddenly, she felt something familiar, the same dark presence in the wounded camp... so she stood up and turned back, only to scream in horror as a shadowy figure walked towards her. Stood up in sheer terror, Katrina was even more horrified when the figure appeared beside the sunlight and revealed herself to be Lady Van Tassel. ''Katrina was so horrified that she could not speak a word, and then she simply fainted and collapsed onto the ground. Lady Van Tassel looked at Katrina and let out a devious smile. She then took Katrina away.''
 * Lady Van Tassel: Dear stepdaughter...
 * Katrina: Ah...
 * Lady Van Tassel: ... you looked as if you'd seen a ghost.



''Lady Van Tassel was waiting outside the cottage and gloating of her success, as Katrina wept in tears and Betsy yelled to the wicked witch in disgust. Both Katrina and Betsy were tied up by Lady Van Tassel.'' ''Just then, the Horseman of Death had arrived, riding his horse, and his axe was holding on his right hand. Lady Van Tassel grabbed the pregnant Katrina and pulled her nearer. Katrina watched her stepmother's smiling face in sheer horror and Lady Van Tassel planned to tease her stepdaughter before she handed her over to Death.  The carriage stopped and Ichabod went off the carriage before Knapp did so. They both stood 6 meters away from Lady Van Tassel and glared at her.'' ''The Horseman rushed to Ichabod and started to attack him. Ichabod took out his rifle and shot the Hessian down from the horse. As the Horseman fell on the ground, Ichabod observed carefully to the monster lied in front of him. Suddenly, the Horseman stood up once again and ran towards Ichabod. Ichabod started to run and find his chance to fight back.''
 * Lady Van Tassel: My stepdaughter, I will hand your soul to Death and now you will be his. As for the little monster in your womb, well, it shall turn into a deformed flesh soaked in a puddle of blood... nothing more than that. It will not make it to see the next sunrise.
 * Katrina: Please, have mercy! You can take me, but PLEASE leave my child alone!
 * Lady Van Tassel: Never, Katrina, I will not leave this little beast on earth to live for he will fight against us! You must all die so that I can find solace! Now, enough fun and games. Prepare to die.
 * Betsy: Silence... You make me disgusted. You are so sick and twisted.
 * Lady Van Tassel: Oh, really? I am not sick. I have succeeded. Your death will be painful, Betsy Ross, and you might only remember to be the tailor who sewed the first American flag... unless I kill you, burn that flag down and erase the existence of the new republic. After that, you will be erased from history and no one will know you. The British might of lost the war, but we don't.
 * Lady Van Tassel: Here he comes just as we speak. Now, behold, the Horseman of Death! (to Horseman as he came near and stopped) I have fulfilled my contract! Katrina is for you alongside one more head... (suddenly noticed Ichabod and Knapp's carriage went towards them)
 * Ichabod: (riding the carriage) Lady Van Tassel, get your hands off my wife!
 * Lady Van Tassel: ... I mean, two more heads.
 * ​Lady Van Tassel: I guess it will be three more heads. (to Ichabod & Knapp) Don't you dare come closer or I will kill them all!
 * Katrina: (to Ichabod) Run! Why did you come here, Ichabod? She is dangerous!
 * Ichabod: I am sorry, Katrina. I am going to fix this, but first I will save you from certain death.
 * Lady Van Tassel: Look at him, a loving husband! (whispered to Katrina) Did you tell him about the child? He doesn't know he will be a father, does he?
 * Katrina: (to Lady Van Tassel) I understand. It is useless to beg for your mercy. I will not beg anymore. I would curse the first day you arrived at Sleepy Hollow.
 * Lady Van Tassel: (giggled) Good luck! (yelled to Ichabod) Nice work you do, Ichabod, to send your soul straight to the cold grasp of Death! You relieved me from the certain stress of searching you.
 * Ichabod: Release her! I am the man you want!
 * Lady Van Tassel: Yes, you are. I am sorry that I did not managed to kill you when I possessed a nurse and snuck into the wounded camp yesterday, but today, at this time... I will. (To the Horseman) Take him down.
 * Ichabod: I will deal with the Horseman and you deal with Lady Van Tassel, Knapp.
 * Knapp: Oh, be careful. Mind your heads.

''Meanwhile, Knapp ran towards Lady Van Tassel, but he was stopped when she used the lightning and scorched a tree, making it fall and burned down. Knapp was blocked by the burning trunk and could not move forward. He watched in horror seeing Lady Van Tassel take out a rifle from her pocket.''
 * Lady Van Tassel: One step forward and I will slaughter them!

''Greatly depressed, Knapp could not do anything but stand there and watch as Ichabod and the Horseman fought fiercely. At their battle, Ichabod cut the Horseman with his sword but was shocked that the monster was immune to it. Ichabod dodged the attack and punched the Hessian's face, but could not beat down his mask. They struggle fiercely and they both tried to overpower their respective enemy until suddenly...''

<p style="text-align:center;"> *Bang!*

''...a gunshot was fired and Ichabod's left leg was hit by the bullet. Wounded, Ichabod almost kneeled onto the ground due to the injury. However, the Horseman seized the chance... and chopped Ichabod's chest with the axe, fatally wounding him even further. ''
 * Knapp: NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!

''It did not take long to make Knapp realize who ambushed Ichabod in such an ugly way. To Knapp's anger, horror and disgust, he found out that the person who ambushed Ichabod was Lady Van Tassel with Sutton's rifle in her hand. She laughed out maniacally.'' With sheer terror and despair, Betsy Ross closed her eyes and began to accept her fate.
 * Lady Van Tassel: DIE, ICHABOD CRANE, DIE! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
 * Katrina: No! Ichabod!
 * Betsy: Lady Van Tassel! What have you done?! Do you think it was FAIR!?
 * Lady Van Tassel: Hmm, you are so annoying. And now, Betsy, it's your turn...
 * Betsy: (thought) Sorry, General Washington, I tried... but sometimes no matter how you try, evil will still win in the end. There is no hero. In this world, monsters win...

''Suddenly, a blue lightning had hit beside Lady Van Tassel, making her to stop. Lady Van Tassel angrily turned her head with a glare, and she found Grace Dixon standing beside her. Grace then slashed another bolt at Death as he was about to give his final blow to Ichabod.'' ''Lady Van Tassel was forced to step aside and retreated, leaving Death on the battlefield. Grace managed to cut off the ropes that tied Katrina and Betsy, freeing them.''
 * Grace: Lady Van Tassel, we are sick of you! You are now under arrest.
 * Lady Van Tassel: Darn it... This is not over!

''At the battlefield, seizing the chance given by Grace when she interfered, Ichabod used his final breath he had to fight back. After a slash like lightning, Ichabod managed to defeat Death... by slashing off his head. Now headless and powerless, Death was forced to stop. The two lied down at the same time, and their blood coming from their corpses had mixed together.'' ''Katrina rushed to her husband to heal his wound, but it was too late. Katrina wept sadly as she watched her husband pass away, but then she had an idea. To revive Ichabod, Katrina used a special spell to preserve Ichabod's soul, since she had foreseen the second Witness shall appear 230 years later and so Ichabod will revive at that point in time. When finishing her spell, Katrina heard Ichabod whispering to her.''
 * Katrina: No! Ichabod!
 * Ichabod: Katrina... I am sorry... If we meet in our afterlife, I will cherish you... more than... ever... and fix all of this I had made...
 * Katrina: (tears coming down her cheeks) No, Ichabod, I should apologize... I had something I haven't told you, just one... more... thing. You saw me preparing the tincture, did you not? I am telling you that I am now with... (Ichabod stopped breathing.) your child.

''Katrina did not speak further, as she felt that Ichabod stopped breathing. His hands was still warm and Katrina desperately grabbed it to stop it from getting cold. Even if knowing Ichabod would come back from death, the loss still hurt Katrina deeply and she looked up the sky and cried out loudly to the sky. The thunder boomed and a huge rain poured down as she shouted out.''

<p style="text-align:center;"> - Katrina: ICHABOD!!!!!!!!!!!!!

LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow - Birth
''Bearing her unborn child, Katrina escaped the traitors of her former coven and shambling towards Fredericks Manor. Grace Dixon and Lachlan Fredericks, two of the white coven members who are still loyal to Cranes, immediately ran towards Katrina when they saw her. They escorted her into the house.'' ''Katrina was aware that Fredericks Manor was protected by Lachlan's hex spell, so that it could safeguard refugees, freed slaves and guests, and she and Ichabod's child will be safe here. After getting in, she told everything to Lachlan. Lachlan was furious about Katrina's agony.'' ''Grace and Lachlan was alarmed and they immediately escorted Katrina and put her on a bed. Lachlan arranged Grace and several midwives to take care of Karina and went out to guard the house. Feeling the birth of her child was close, Katrina could not hide her pain.'' ''As Katrina was screaming in pain, several red-eyed crows were punching the glass window, trying to break in. Grace sensed Moloch's power and realized that Katrina's life is in danger just a matter of time, but she wasted no time to encourage Katrina.'' ''After screaming and pushing for the last time, Katrina was finally relieved from her pain. She only felt dizzy for a while, but then she heard a voice - an infant's crying. She succeeded to give her child the birth. Grace immediately covered the child with a blanket, but not before checking it.''
 * Grace: Katrina, are you all right?
 * Katrina: (shambling in pain) ... I'm afraid...
 * Lachlan: Quick, Grace, let's get her inside.
 * Lachlan: How dare Lady Van Tassel do this! This is unforgivable. Don't worry, Katrina. We will protect you.
 * Katrina: Thank you... UGH! (yelled in pain)
 * Katrina: AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!
 * 218Grace.pngGrace: (to midwives) The pain is rising. She's close now. The child is coming.
 * Katrina: Please... are we safe?
 * Grace: You and your child are safe. All you need to do is bring this life into our world. (left for the table beside the bed)
 * Katrina: (painfully) I can't do it... AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!
 * Grace: (returned back to Katrina) Look at me, Mrs. Crane.
 * Katrina: (looked at Grace as much as she could) Oh, uh... I can't do this, not without Ichabod!
 * Grace: You have to - for your sake and for the child's, hmm? Now, breathe.
 * Katrina: AHHHHHHHHHHH! OH! UGH! (started breathing)
 * Grace: Yes, that's it! That's it. You're doing beautifully. Now, push... push, Katrina!
 * Katrina: (painfully) Eee... oh... AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!
 * Grace: Push! Push!
 * Katrina: (started to push)
 * Grace: Good, that's it. (to midwife) A blanket. The baby's coming... now...
 * Katrina: AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!
 * Grace: Strength, now. Push!
 * Katrina: (struggling) AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!
 * Grace: Good, that's it!



''Weakened, Katrina looked up to her child and seeing Grace smiling to her. Katrina smiled as well.'' ''Grace then went out to report to the host. Not long afterwards, Lachlan entered the house and looked at Katrina with a smile, and she smiled back at him.'' ''Suddenly, their smile faded as the noise of shattering glass started. Lachlan immediately turned his head back and saw the crows attacking the window even harder. What is worse, cracks and holes had appeared on the window. Lachlan immediately went to the window and check. His face was pale.'' ''Lachlan was right. There was something coming after the baby, beating the hex by growing inside the property. It then break through the soil and revealed itself to be a towering tree monster. Lachlan did not waste any time. He did everything he could to protect Katrina and her child. Lachlan knew this creature had to be sent by Moloch.'' ''Lachlan immediately went out the door to deal with the creature, and Grace escorted a weak Katrina and her baby to the door of a secret tunnel. The baby cried in agony and fear.''
 * Grace: (smilingly) Mrs. Crane... it's a boy. (handed the child to Katrina)
 * Katrina: (excited) I have a son... (took the child from Grace and hugged him) I have a son... I have a son...
 * Fredericks.pngan: Ichabod would be... overjoyed, Katrina.
 * Katrina: (worryingly) Lachlan, what's going on?
 * (short pause)
 * Lachlan: They've broken through the protections.
 * Tree_Monster.jpegan: Take them now. Use my personal carriage. Go.

''Wasting no time, Lachlan went downstairs in hurry and opened the door, but before he could react, the tree monster impaled his heart with its branches. It then lift Lachlan above its head. With a terrible scream, Lachlan died. The monster threw Lachlan's lifeless corpse on the ground. Suddenly, it heard the baby crying and stopped for a while. Lady Van Tassel appeared behind the monster.'' ''The tree monster then went upstairs, but it found that the room was empty. Katrina and her baby had already escaped with the help of Grace. Furious, Lady Van Tassel grabbed a glass cup on the table and smashed it on the wall. Then, she grabbed a knife out from her pocket and went downstairs, stabbing and mutilating Lachlan's corpse many times.'' ''Lady Van Tassel then casted an unholy spell. Soon afterwards, Moloch's crows gathered above the house and darkness had entered it...''
 * Lady Van Tassel: What are you doing, fool? Don't let them get away!
 * Lady Van Tassel: Curse you, Lachlan Fredericks! Now, I will tell you my next move. I will ruin this place. Fredericks Manor will be no sanctuary anymore. It will be a hell of darkness.

<p style="text-align:center;"> ...and tarnished this place completely.

''Katrina could not condemn her son to a life as a fugitive. To protect him in order to give him a brighter future, she... had to let him go. In the church owned by Dixon family, while hugging her son, Katrina gave him a sad smile. Tears started to run down her cheeks.'' ''After this sad farewell, she walked towards Grace and her husband, Joseph, the pastor of Trinity Church. They promised to raise the child in the church. After handing the child to Grace, Katrina finally turned her back and walked out slowly. Suddenly, Katrina started to suffer a mental breakdown and burst into crying. She cried all the way out of the church. The baby Jeremy cried out as well when his mother left. The crying of mother and son made the whole scene even sadder.''
 * Katrina: One day we'll see each other again, little lord... and I will hold you in my dreams every night until then... You are my heart and soul, Jeremy Crane... and always will be. I made you a little friend. (picked up a clay doll from the cradle and handed it to Jeremy) He will watch over you while I'm away. He will make sure that you are safe... and that you are never ever alone.

That was the last time Katrina laid eyes on her son.

''Even with all her efforts, Katrina's escaping proved to be a failure. She was caught by her former coven five days after she left Jeremy, and they dragged her in front of Lady Van Tassel, who looked at her maliciously.''


 * Lady Van Tassel: Well, well, well, the little bird is now back to her cage. Where is you son? You must be filled of sorrow... and that's more like it. Poor Katrina, your son cannot survive if you don't raise him on your own...
 * Katrina: (tormented) Shut up! NO! Why don't you stop tormenting me?!
 * Lady Van Tassel: (slapped Katrina) NO, YOU SHUT UP! I will do whatever I like! I will build my happiness out of your despair! Everyone is mine to torment, and you better know that, you filthy little beast! Now, (to the Four) what do you think?
 * The Four: (nervously looked at each other and then speak to Lady Van Tassel one by one) We have captured her, milady. What shall we do? If we kill her, will you let us to go?
 * Lady Van Tassel: Kill her? No, when did I say I was killing her? I changed my mind since the Master wants me to keep her alive. He knows that one day that the Horseman of Death shall rise again from his grave, and we must hand Katrina over to the Death. However, I have another way to deal with this.
 * The Four: (together) What is it?
 * (paused)
 * Lady Van Tassel: Condemn her...
 * The Four: What?
 * Lady Van Tassel: ...in Purgatory.
 * The Four: Don't!
 * Lady Van Tassel: Make her suffer from a fate worse than death!

''The Four Who Speaks as One were shocked and seemed unwilling to commit the crime, but when they saw a blurry figure behind Lady Van Tassel, they had to obeyed with fear. It was the figure of Moloch. Katrina struggled to escape, but it was futile.''

''Soon, Katrina was surrounded by witches and they summoned a portal to Purgatory. With a terrible scream, Katrina was sucked into the portal, just as the manner when Solomon Kent was sealed years ago. In her last thought, Katrina was thinking of her family. She fainted.''

''When she awoke, Katrina found herself inside the room of Trinity Church, but she knew it was the echo of the place she departed with her child. It was Moloch's illusion which was made to torment her. A shadowy and demonic figure appeared behind the window and maliciously stared at Katrina. It was Moloch.''

<p style="text-align:center;"> Katrina is now in Purgatory.

''Underneath the Drowned Shore, Gar built a Water Node and started to make up a plan in order to take down the abandoned Blackdagger Keep. Suddenly, he felt something strange and grim is standing behind him and it made him disturb.''
 * Gar: Who is that? Who dares to observe the Prophet of Water? Show yourself!

''Gar turned his body for 180 degrees and was surprised to see a woman standing not far in front of him. The woman is an aquatic elf, with pale blue skin and red lips. Her eyes was seemly closed. Gar assumed she was sleeping, but he had a feeling that she is looking at him, and it was strange to see her sleeping while standing. This made Gar disturbed and chilled. Suddenly, the woman opened her mouth a bit and then something strange started to happen.''

''From the woman's closing eye sockets, two black spiders started to crawl out and crawled down her cheeks. They both laid on her shoulders on respective side. There was no eyeballs in her sockets. Gar was wary and prepared to strike the unwanted guest down.'' Hearing her identity exposed, the woman named Jasmine Porcelain grinned evilly and then she bursted into sheer evil laughter. Turning her back and leaving the place, Jasmine Porcelain’s empty sockets narrowed into a devious look, and a cruel and devious grin had appeared on her face.
 * Gar: Who are you?
 * ???: I am simply an aquatic elf, Prophet.
 * Gar: An aquatic elf, perhaps... but not so simple. Judging by your blind status and the spiders from your eyes, I assume that... you are the notorious Lady of Yellow Rose. You are that infamous aquatic elf who worships Lolth. Your name is... Jasmine Porcelain.
 * Jasmine Porcelain: HAHAHAHA! Oh, you are impressive and so you did not shame the name of Ollydra. I lost my eyes, but still I can "see" you with my sense. However, perhaps you don’t know that I am here to hunt the same man you’ve been hunting, do you?
 * Gar: You mean...
 * Jasmine Porcelain: Yes, I want Drizzt Do’Urden die as well. I know why Lord DeVir, House Xolarrin and Gromph Baenre had failed to hunt Drizzt down. They need more help, and we will form a strong alliance. The time shall come for us.
 * Gar: For us?
 * Jasmine Porcelain: As you can see, the yellow rose means break up. I will break everything apart. There will only be YELLOW ROSES flourishing everywhere... Ally with me and, well, you know.
 * Gar: How can you be so sure? How can a blind woman know about the future?
 * Jasmine Porcelain: I know everything... I am Jasmine Porcelain. I will give you time to consider my offer. I will be in Rothé Valley. Find me if you need me.


 * Jasmine Porcelain: (whispered) All Hail Lolth...

LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow - Outcast
''Moloch, standing in front of Four White Trees, was doing a summoning ritual. Not long afterwards, a blackened and skinny taloned hand came out of the ground. The day was a morning of a solar eclipse. Just as Moloch summoning whatever thing was from the ground, something even more frightening was heading towards the woods.''
 * Moloch: Now... I summon you... RISE!

It was a faceless rider, who was wearing a black iron armor, riding a red horse with flaming eyes and holding a burning sword... ​"... and then another horse came forth, of fiery red. Its rider was given the power to take peace from the earth, and to make men slay each other. To him was give a large sword."
 * Moloch: Come and see...

The rider was none other than the second Horseman of Apocalypse -- the Horseman of War.

<p style="text-align:center;"> Corbin's archives, 2012 ''In his police archives, Corbin was secretly recording a tape with another old story. Here is one part of it.''


 * Corbin: (recording) Still, no evidence was found for that fire at Milford, probably nothing. March 21st, I found a dead body with a strange tattoo on the back of his head. It's definitely some kind of symbol, but nothing I've ever seen before. Found an old pamphlet from an antiques dealer in town named Jesse Adams, circa 1781. It talks about a sermon at a church named Trinity outside of town. Now, this church has been abandoned for over... A hundred years. When I called Reverend Knapp to find out what he knew about it, he insisted that we meet in person. I think the answer might be somewhere in the ruins of this old church.

''The fire that Corbin mentioned happened the next night after Katrina left her son in Trinity Church, which tragically killed when Joseph and Grace Dixon were inside it. They were trapped inside when the fire occurred. Born in 1751, Grace was only 33 when she was burned down.''

''The local townspeople were afraid of Jeremy Crane. People claimed they had seen him starting fires... Just by crying. The sadness and agony of departure had drove Jeremy into breaking point. As he was standing inside the cradle, the magic power he inherited from Katrina started to release, and that was how his crying started the fire.''

''An unfortunate coincidence was Lady Van Tassel, who came to hunt down the child in her disguise, happened to become the first eyewitnesses of this fire. Knowing how the fire started simply by guessing, Lady Van Tassel knew what she was going to do next - another vicious plan.''

''After the fire, the townspeople found the boy in the next day, completely unhurt. Lady Van Tassel, disguised herself among the crowd, she was happy for the fact that she was able to pretend to be frightened so well. She screamed out in panic and caused massive attentions.''
 * Lady Van Tassel: OH NO! LOOK AT HIM! He is unhurt! He BURNED DOWN THE DIXON'S! He is, He is... a... a MONSTER! (many townspeople, man and women, started to scream, and some children started crying) THE BOY IS A MONSTER! A MONSTER! HUNT HIM DOWN! OR HE WILL KILL US ALL!

''People came to believe Lady Van Tassel's rumor and believed that Jeremy was kind of monster. After that, he was sent to a home for orphaned children of the war.''

''Jeremy lived in the orphanage for another 12 years, suffering from the abuse of a priest who attempted to cane the "evil" inside the child out of him. He knelt down in front of Jesus's statue every day and recanting his "sins" to God. One day, he started to question the priest.'' ''The answer he received was just another fierce beating. He was later locked into the sin closet for a day and cried. He prayed to God, though he was unwilling to do so, to make his suffering end once for all...''
 * Jeremy: Jesus watches from the wall, but His face is cold as stone. And if He loves me - as you told me - why do I feel so all alone?

''Abbie Mills had a nightmare of being chased by Moloch in a barren forest. She ran and ran until she was dragged away by a strange force and making Moloch suddenly disappeared behind her.''

''After calming down, Abbie sighed in relief, but then she was surprised to see a temple like structure in front of her. Moloch was standing there, talking to a strange man who looked like an elf from Lord of Rings movies, but with darker skin. Abbie immediately found a tree to shelter herself from Moloch, but confusingly, Moloch did not notice her at all.''

''From their talk, Abbie. could only hear the following dialog.'' Abbie watched in surprise as she saw the dark elf summoning four balls of light and turning them into four things: a trident, a war pick, a dagger and a staff.
 * Moloch: It's simple, Vizeran DeVir. Under my protection, you will be the prophet of Elder Elemental Eyes and raise chaos on your land. Now, shall we make the deal?
 * Vizeran DeVir: Sure, Lord Moloch. With your help, I'll create my own destiny. Water, Earth, Fire and Air... They are all amazing... Now, behold...

''Suddenly, before she could react, Abbie was dragged away by the power once again and then she appeared under an old bridge. She saw a cloaked and blurry figure singing a nursery rhyme through the think mist, and she recognized it as the same rhyme she heard every day when she and Jenny were children. She was surprised to hear the figure's voice and found it familiar.'' ''The cloaked figured turned to Abbie and started to speak. To her horror, Abbie heard her mother's voice but could not see her face in the cloak.'' Just then, Abbie awoke from her nightmare.
 * Abbie: Mother? Is that you?
 * Lori Roberts: Run, Abigail! The demons are coming, Abigail... RUN!

''The Pope wanted peace, he was strongly against this and argued with Fiamma. The Roman Church faced a new diversion, between the peacemakers lead by Pope and the two factions of warmongers lead by God's Right Seat and Bishop Biagio Busoni, respectively. Biagio wanted war against the KnightWalkers, but he hated that the secret council interfered at all, so he demanded a messenger to declare war on Eckidina KnightWalker herself before Fiamma of the Right could do so, so that he could make the war controlled within his hands.''

After a minute of talking, the bishop handed his mission over to the messenger.

Biagio then gave a evil smile. ''The messenger then set out to send the letter. Escorting the letter, he was carefully walking on the streets of Rome when suddenly...''
 * Biagio Busoni: The apocalypse is coming, my friend. This is not just the thing we need to do, but the thing we must do. War is inevitable, but God will bless us to save the world from pain and despair.
 * Catholic messenger: You're right, sir. You're always right.
 * Biagio Busoni: Does God's Right Seat have yet any orders or intentions?
 * Catholic messenger: No, they don't, Bishop. They made the Pope angry, though... However, I think they might not be interfered with for a long time.
 * Biagio Busoni: Good, perhaps it is the best thing for us is to not let them interfere. They had their purposes in this war and we had ours. We must never let its secrets be exposed to public.
 * Catholic messenger: Roger that. Your orders?
 * Biagio Busoni: Send Eckidina KnightWalker this letter. We'll join the war against her. His Holiness must be displeased for all the atrocities she had committed, so perhaps he will change his mind if Eckidina declared war on us. God forbids her.
 * Catholic messenger: I understand. The wicked goes to Hell. God's honest truth. I'll do it.
 * Biagio Busoni: Good.

''...The messenger felt someone standing behind him, but before he could react, his throat was slashed. The murder then stole the letter and smiled knowing the letter was going to be sent to Eckidina KnightWalker.'' ''The mysterious figure observed at the place where the Catholic Church had taken control. The country is a size of a city, but it contains many Christian spirits. The unknown figure let out an evil grin and dreamed himself to plunge this holy place under satanic control.''
 * ???: Would you look at that... Vatican!
 * ???: Worthless worms, you shall never understand the meaning of my plan. I think I am going to destroy the world... Or just to be the pope. The Catholic Church is mine. I'll be the ONLY POPE OF VATICAN. There will be only ONE immortal Pope for an eternity.

''The unknown figure smiled as he headed towards St. Peter's Basilica. His next move was to...''

<p style="text-align:center;">' ...Assassinate the Pope himself. '

Twelve years after Jeremy went to the orphanage, he was beaten by the abusive priest again, this time due to playing with his doll his mother made for him, without being permitted by the priest.

''The priest grabbed the doll from Jeremy's hand and threw it at his face. Before Jeremy could react, the priest kicked him and beat him fiercely. Blood started to run down from Jeremy's nose, and one drop of blood had dropped on the doll.''

''The doll disappeared, but then it appeared behind the priest. Now, Jeremy's blood had given it magical power, transforming it into a 10-foot-tall golem. The golem fiercely punched the priest's head and killing him in process.''

''Jeremy was terrified, but then the golem knelt in front of him. It gently touched Jeremy's face and later slowly rubbed the blood away from his nose, silently vowing his loyalty.''



''Moved by this, Jeremy gratefully smiled and regarded the golem as his best friend and protector. With the golem's help, Jeremy managed to sneak out of the orphanage and went free.''

''Unfortunately, Lady Van Tassel's crow saw everything on a tree and reported the situation to its mistress. Lady Van Tassel was shocked and gathered her coven sisters, including some that were once working for Katrina.'' ''Katrina's former coven were afraid of young Jeremy as well as his fierce guardian. They immediately took actions and chased after Jeremy. With the help from the golem, Jeremy escaped from them several times and Lady Van Tassel was angry about it.''
 * Lady Van Tassel: Jeremy escaped? I see. There are needs to stop him forever, and we must stop him now. (turned to several witches robed in black) Find Jeremy Crane... at any cost.



''One day, Jeremy found a cave and hid himself inside of it. As he and the golem went deep into the cave, they found something that made Jeremy awed. What he found was an old place similar to a basement, but it is much larger. Jeremy was deeply impressed and walked around to take a look.''

''Suddenly, Jeremy had noticed something which were glowing blue. He walked towards the thing and picked it up. It was a large box. Jeremy was so curious that he could not wait to open it.''


 * ​???: Put it down.

''All of a sudden, Jeremy heard a strange voice and looked up in horror. In front of him, there was a woman shrouded in black cloak and looked at him emotionless.''
 * ???: Good morning, my child. This is not the place you should stay.
 * (paused)
 * Jeremy: Who are you?

''Jeremy was horrified and he immediately ran deeper in the cave. The golem blocked Pandora's way, but she simply used a magic to tied it tight. She then disappeared in air, leaving Jeremy running ahead. He ran out of the cave and started running inside the woods.'' ''However, Jeremy stopped immediately as he saw Pandora standing in front of him with a menace look on her face. Now outside of the cave, Jeremy looked back and found the golem tied, floating behind him. The gate of the basement was locked by the woman using unknown methods, so Jeremy could not get into it.'' ''Finding himself cornered, Jeremy hesitated for a while before returning the box back to its owner. Pandora's attitude then became much softer.'' ''Pandora walked closer to Jeremy. She was much taller than the child so she bowed to take a closer look at his face. She started to cast some sort of spells on him.'' ''The air itself soon filed with tensions. Pandora simply looked up to the golem.'' ''Pandora used her magic to unbound the golem. The golem was freed and started to run towards her, but she simply escaped by transporting herself to somewhere. Failed to find her, Jeremy and the golem started their journey once again. On the way, Jeremy was haunted by the woman's words and he started to have a vision. From the vision, he saw an armored man riding a red horse and holding a fiery sword...''
 * Jeremy: Who are you? Stay away.
 * ???: I am Pandora of Sumeria. You have nowhere to run. Give me that box.
 * Jeremy: HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEELP!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
 * Pandora: Give... me... that... box... or you will die.
 * Jeremy: Will you open it for me? I just want to know what's inside it.
 * Pandora: ...
 * Pandora: It is impolite to touch it, my child. Didn't your parents tell you that it was rude and forbidden to touch others' possession without gaining its owner's permission?
 * Jeremy: I... am an orphan. I don't have parents. I... only know my name which is Jeremy.
 * Pandora: Let me check your heart, Jeremy. I see... your name is JEREMY CRANE, and your father is the late Ichabod Crane. Your mother is Katrina Van Tassel who is now in Purgatory. Twelve years ago, you was born in the now-deserted Fredericks Manor.
 * Jeremy: Who killed my father? Who put my mother inside Purgatory?
 * Pandora: Your step-grandmother did. She is now leading those witches and chasing you.
 * Jeremy: Oh... are you one of them?
 * (paused)
 * Pandora: No... but I, too, am a witch. Now, I can see more. You have the eyes of Ichabod Crane, but you will bring malice instead of benevolence. You are not a Pure of Heart, unlike your father. You will be a future warmonger...
 * Jeremy: What?
 * Pandora: Prepare yourself. I can see the eyes reflected in your eyes - with the blink of panic...
 * Pandora: One day, Jeremy... we will meet again...

Who or "what" is it?

Suddenly, Jeremy had hit something and was forced to stop walking and then he walked backwards, and when he figured it out, he found that it was not a thing, but a running farm boy, perhaps a bit of older than him.
 * Jeremy: Oh, I'm sorry!
 * Farm boy: That's OK. (saw the golem and scared) What is that?
 * Jeremy: Don't worry, he's a friend. He listens to my order. He'll protect us. (to the golem) Golem, don't worry. He's just a boy like me. (to the farm boy) See, he is not dangerous.
 * Farm boy: Oh, I see. So... what is your name?
 * Jeremy: Just this morning, I know my full name is... is Jeremy Crane.

''Within a dark temple, Pandora, now dressed in white, had holding a plate and kneeling in front of someone robed in black. The mysterious man had questioned Pandora for a while with a serious look.''

Scared, Pandora looked at her master with some nervous expressions on her face. Listening to this, Pandora stood up and bowed to her master.
 * ???: Pandora, is there something new?
 * Pandora: Master, I found Ichabod Crane's child. He seemed lonely... and afraid. He is curious about the box you gave me, but I demanded him to return and-
 * ???: Pandora... this is not the place for you to say something useless and nonsense. Say the most important thing.
 * SLeepy-hollow-3x13-review.jpgra: I foresaw his future. He will become... the second Horseman.
 * ???: The Horseman of War?
 * Pandora: Aye, the Horseman of War.
 * (paused)
 * ???: Perfect.
 * Pandora: Why?
 * ???: You know the Horsemen answer to Moloch, don't they?
 * Pandora: Seems likely.
 * ???: I had heard that... Moloch wanted to raise Apocalypse for merely one purpose: chaos. It benefits us to rewrite the order upon this world. I think there are potential chances for us to work together. It is only a matter of time. We should wait.
 * Pandora: How long should we wait?
 * ???: Not for too long... roughly 230 years.
 * Pandora: That long? I... am sorry, but I am feeling somehow impatient, Master.
 * ???: I had made you an immortal. You have already lived for centuries, and it isn't impossible for you to wait for another 230 years. However, we need the Witnesses' power to reach Moloch. When ALL of the Horsemen ride on Earth, you shall reveal yourself to public and bloom the tree. I will get what I deserved in this chaotic pit.
 * Pandora: I understand, my Lord, but... what if Moloch disagreed?
 * PBSH.jpg???: Hmm... and that is a real problem. However, to me, he is just a foot soldier. The real stage belongs to me. As I gained my power once more, I will rule the Earth with iron fist and those who had opposed me... shall DIE! (paused) Pandora, go to Sleepy Hollow. You had the box I made. Use it. Wait for the Witnesses to rise.


 * Pandora: Wait for my good news, my liege.

LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow - Hurts (Final)
''Jeremy had a horrible dream. He dreamed himself tied on a wall within a white room. A nun dressed in black was praying beside him. Then, the black nun left, and another nun, dressed in white, took in a blue coat and hanged it on a wall. Jeremy could not see her face yet.''
 * Jeremy: Hello? Who's there? Why am I here?

''Suddenly, the White Nun turned back. Jeremy saw "her" eyes started to wept blood and was shocked. "Her" voice turned from a female voice into a distorted male voice.'' ''Just then, the warrior with a fiery sword and riding a red horse appeared once more. Seeing this, Jeremy was awfully shocked and desperate to beg for help.'' ''Jeremy awakened in shock, and then he found himself being surrounded by witches with torches on their hand. This gave him more shock. Lady Van Tassel went towards him with a knife in her hand.'' ''Jeremy was enraged and he summoned the golem for the first time in five years. With fierce rage, the golem started to attack the witches once more, but this time he failed. Lady Van Tassel ambushed the golem from behind. The witches then attacked the Golem with sheer fierce.''
 * White Nun: Because this is your fate. I will meet you again! Now, you will agree to put on your armor before I release you!
 * Jeremy: No, this is a nightmare... a nightmare.
 * White Nun: You are wrong, Jeremy! What you saw is your FUTURE! This future lies HERE and it belongs... to YOU.
 * Jeremy: How did you find this place!?
 * Lady Van Tassel: It's none of your business. Now, Jeremy... I don't think you're afraid of anything, do you?
 * Jeremy: Please... spare me. Don't make me kill all of you. I only want my mommy back.
 * Lady Van Tassel: She left you on purpose, like I said.

''Jeremy was forced to use his pyromancy against the witches, burning many of them. This only caused much of the horror and disgust among them so they attacked Jeremy harder. Just then, the golem shielded Jeremy from a hex spell that will instantly transfer someone to Purgatory. The golem soon disappeared without a trace.''
 * Jeremy: NOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!
 * Lady Van Tassel: Hmm... who will protect you now? HAHAHAHAHA!!!


 * Jeremy: YOU PUT MY BEST FRIEND IN PURGATORY! I will kill you ALL!!!
 * Tumblr_m1tleyTPaS1r1eej5o1_500.gifLady Van Tassel: (slapped Jeremy) Shut up! (started to choke him with magic) I DON'T THINK YOU ARE NOT AFRAID OF ANYTHING, JEREMY CRANE! Now, if you surrender...
 * Jeremy: You... think this can kill me?
 * Lady Van Tassel: What?
 * Jeremy: I... once cut myself... but the scar soon faded and the bleeding soon stopped. Never wound... whom you can't kill.

''Lady Van Tassel angrily threw Jeremy on the tree with spell. She angrily walked towards him and slapped him for several other times.''
 * Lady Van Tassel: You mean I can't kill you? You mean you're an immortal? Fine, I'll earn you a fate worse than death, and you will know how heartless your parents are.
 * Jeremy: You wanted me to join you once, but how can I join a coven that betrayed my mother because of you taking control of them, step-grandma... or Lady Van Tassel?
 * Lady Van Tassel: Don't you understand? I saw you after your birth in Fredericks Manor, Jeremy. Your mother was there, indeed, but your father was not there. He died... but he never asked about you when your mother was bearing you. He knew his son's existence but pretend himself to be unaware. Your mother is no less heartless than him. She has forsaken her own flesh and blood in church and left him in agony for 17 years. What sort of parents are they!?

''Hearing those lies, Jeremy believed it and eventually heartbroken. He knelt in front of Lady Van Tassel and cried.''


 * Doctor_cry.gify: You... have no idea what it meant to be alone for 17 years... Only three people showed compassion to me, but they are all passed away...
 * Lady Van Taseel: Jesus Christ... You've been so pitiful, Jeremy.
 * Jeremy: Then... have pity on me... please...

Jeremy cried in despair and hugged Lady Van Tassel's leg, but she kicked him away with cruelty.
 * Lady Van Tassel: Bury him.

''The witches started to put Jeremy in a box and threw him into a hole that was dug under four white trees. They used a hex spell to stop Jeremy's heart slowly and painfully. Within the box, Jeremy wanted to cry for help, but there is no one there to help him. He started to think about his parents before the hex spell finally worked.''

''Soon enough, Jeremy's heart slowly stopped beating and then he closed his eyes and succumbed his fate. The dust and dirt began to fall on him as the coven buried him six feet under. After Jeremy's coffin disappeared, Lady Van Tassel finally let out a horrible laugh while other witches watched with horror.''
 * Lady Van Tassel: (satisfied) Good, very good, and now... (to Katrina's former coven) You are free to go.

''Back in Moloch's lair, Lady Van Tassel, who expected rewards, was surprisingly and horribly tortured by Moloch, who was angry that she buried Jeremy Crane alive. Moloch chained her within a dungeon and rebuked her. Lady Van Tassel was thinking how to make up something in order for her to escape the danger.'' Finishing his threat, Moloch angrily left the dungeon, leaving Lady Van Tassel to yell in agony...
 * Moloch: HOW DARE YOU!!! I want that boy alive, not him dying! He is still useful for my future plan. He is a CHOSEN VESSEL!
 * Lady Van Tassel: Master, please... (came up with a lie) I didn't meant to harm him. I... (came up with another lie) I thought it might please you.
 * Moloch: (looked through her lies) You DO NOT plan. You DO NOT think for yourself! You are just a SOLDIER. A soldier's duty is to OBEY!!!

<p style="text-align:center;"> December 14th, 1699, 

<p style="text-align:center;">' George Washington passed away... '

<p style="text-align:center;">' Four days later... '

<p style="text-align:center;">

''Usually, there are 57 verses are about Lazarus written in most (if not all) Bible versions. On the Bible that George Washington possessed, however, there was 67 verses. On the verse, it hid a secret message written to Ichabod... by Washington himself.''

"December 18th, 1799. Instructions from President George Washington for Captain Ichabod Crane, Esquire Dear Sir, if you're reading this now, then the War has resumed, and your destiny to bear Witness made manifest. Four days ago, I was diagnosed by Dr. William Thornton with a fatal case of croup and quinsy. As the end came, I drafted a plan. I asked that my body be kept in state, preserved by Virginia's winter air so that supernatural forces might aid me in a final mission. Four days ago, I died..."

''At the day when he was dying, Washington was lying on the bed. Reverend Knapp and other warlocks started their ritual on him...''

"... but through the cursed prayer beads of these occult forces, I was resurrected."

''...and then Washington opened his eyes immediately after the ritual, completely resurrected. After returning back to his house, Washington immediately wrote the secret message to Ichabod with a special type of ink. Then, Washington started to work on a map.''

''However, the reanimation lasted briefly and Washington, knowing he will meet his second and final death and being a Freemason member, he never would have wanted the map far from his graves. Therefore while arranging some men to escorted his Bible and put it into Ichabod's grave, Washington had called Knapp and told him about his plan to bury the map with him. Knapp was willing to do so.''

''Therefore, Washington made two decoy graves at Mt. Vernon and another in the capital. His real burial place is near Sleepy Hollow itself, somewhere Knapp could protect. After Washington's final death, Knapp and his men rode a boat along the Hudson River with a bag containing the late Founding Father's corpse. The map was inside the bag as well. Their destination is at the burial site.''

Washington's message ended with:

"And so my final mission was to skirt the icy bounds of Death and resurrect myself. As I existed, then, between the worlds of the living and the dead, I could bring information from one into the other, so that I could draft for you a map charting the passage from Earth to Purgatory - an indispensable weapon against the evils of War. Hope is always in the future. How I wish War, the major crime of humanity, to disappear on Earth..." ''Meanwhile, in Ichabod's grave, the warlocks went into the cave and put Washington's Bible beside Ichabod's burial place, and then they left silently. Only this Bible will tell Ichabod what happened during the Founding Father's final days.''

''At his final moment - his second and last final moment, Washington had hoped that his efforts will proved worthy. He believe this message will be the key to salvation...''

<p style="text-align:center;">' ...for the Cranes... '

<p style="text-align:center;">' ...so that Ichabod can win the War against evil... '

<p style="text-align:center;">' ...once and for all. '

LOTM: Crossover - The Corbin Files

 * Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) This is how I freed from the curse. I never thought that I will be saved from the demonic grasp. Now, I am a spirit guide. I volunteered to be this since I want to atone my sins even if they were not out of my own free will. Now... where am I?

''After recalling all of this, Sister Mary Eunice was wandering in a barren forest with dead trees surrounding her. Suddenly, a red-haired woman, dressed in black robes, had appeared in front of her.'' ''Katrina started to share her story to Sister Mary Eunice, and the nun listened carefully while taking notes with a pen and notebook which came out of nowhere. Minutes later, she was finished.'' ''Flashes back to the place where Ichabod died. Katrina was mourning her husband beside his corpse, when Reverend Knapp appeared beside her and comforted her.'' In the woods, Sister Mary Eunice and Katrina continued their talks. ''Suddenly, the wind started blowing and a monstrous figure appeared not far away. It was none other than Moloch.'' ''Heeding Katrina's warning, Sister Mary Eunice ran with the wind with sheer terror and she quickly ran out of the Purgatory. Since she is now a ghost, this proved to be no problems. When she finally got out of the Purgatory, the nun fainted...''
 * ???: Sister Mary Eunice?
 * Sister Mary Eunice: Who are you?
 * ???: I'm Katrina Crane, and I have been trapped inside this place for two centuries.
 * Sister Mary Eunice: What can I do for you? Is this a dream?
 * Katrina Crane: Perhaps it is unbelievable, but here's the thing I need to tell you.
 * Sister Mary Eunice: You mean your husband is the First Witness and will return back from the death. Is that correct?
 * Katrina: Indeed it is.
 * Sister Mary Eunice: Well, you said the Horseman of Death's head was chopped by Ichabod, your husband. Where is it now?
 * Katrina: It was hidden somewhere secret by one of our coven members.
 * Knapp: (in flashback) We don't have much time. I will hide the skull in a place no one will ever know.
 * Sister Mary Eunice: Coven? Who are you people?
 * Katrina-crane-gallery.jpgna: We are part of an ancient order sworn to fight the darkness that hides in Sleepy Hollow. When Ichabod wounded the Horseman, their bloodlines merged. They became linked, bound together by blood. The only way to stop him was to cast a spell on them both. Then we entombed the Horseman's body deep below the river. We buried Ichabod in a cave to protect him. I have somehow foreseen a future scene.
 * Sister Mary Eunice: What is it?
 * Katrina: Though I am not here to awaken Ichabod... the Horseman shall be summoned back to life by someone else, and therefore Ichabod will be returned as well. It cannot be changed, but you can protect the Second Witness secretly till she and Ichabod met each other. You must find someone. He is the only one that will help her, the only one that can keep the second Witness safeguarded until Ichabod returned.
 * Sister Mary Eunice: Tell me his name.
 * Katrina: August Corbin.
 * Sister Mary Eunice: August Corbin? That police sheriff who fought the darkness? Where did he lived?
 * Katrina: In Sleepy Hollow. He can see you even if you are a spirit. Now, go... and you must find Ichabod's grave before our enemies did!
 * Sister Mary Eunice: Who is this?
 * Katrina: The beast who trapped me inside this horrid place. Now, you must go! GO!

<p style="text-align:center;"> Corbin's House, Sleepy Hollow

<p style="text-align:center;"> December 25th, 2012

<p style="text-align:center;"> Christmas Day

''The 2012 Christmas came as usual. while everyone was relived that the so-called End of Days which did not occur on December 21st, only one man was still concerned that it will come one day. Standing in front of a camera, Sheriff August Corbin is recording a video tape.''




 * Corbin: (recording) No Merry Christmas today. What you're about to see is a 25-year-old woman who attempted to break into my cabin. I subdued her. She's not herself.  I've known this woman for a couple of years. While she's troubled, this is... this is something different. I believe she's possessed. The demon comes and goes, but it definitely has taken her over. It's becoming violent. Now, I'm gonna try to free her. I'm recording what'll follow because... frankly I'm not sure if I'm gonna survive.

''Corbin turned the camera and revealed Jenny being tied on a chair, with her eyes in a cold and vacant look. A demon was now possessing her. It was Ancitif, a minion of Moloch. Corbin calmly left the camera and sat in front of a possessed Jenny.'' Corbin then started the exorcism while the demon was speaking something barely understandable, in order to resist Corbin.
 * Ancitif: This vessel was chosen. She has been marked.
 * Corbin: Why? Who are you? Name yourself.
 * Ancitif: You are worthless.
 * Corbin: Stay away. (showed his crucifix to the demon and making it disturbed for a while before turning back at him)
 * Ancitif: You think that would protect you? That trinket? Your faith? Hmm...

''Meanwhile, outside of Corbin's cabin, Sister Mary Eunice brought a box of Santa's suit for Corbin and start wondering what will Corbin think when he saw the suit. She was awakened in front of a town shop that was selling Christmas items. Under the disguise of a normal human, Mary Eunice managed to purchase that box of Santa's suit. It will be her gift for Corbin when she is about to meet him.'' ''Thinking of this, Sister Mary Eunice put her box on the gr started knocking Corbin's door, but no one opened the door for her. Corbin was still exorcising Jenny, while the demon started threatening Corbin.'' ''All of a sudden, the demon jumped with the chair and bounced to Corbin, attempting to attack him... Outside, Sister Mary Eunice heard the noise inside the house. She felt worried and horrified, so horrified that she tried breaking the lock by smashing it with a hammer inside her pocket.'' ''​While breaking the lock with all her power, Sister Mary Eunice heard disturbing noises inside it, including screaming and breaking noise, so she hit the lock harder and harder. Not long afterwards, the lock was broken and Mary Eunice opened the door. When she saw the scene, all she had to do was open the box while feeling embarrassed.''
 * Sister Mary Eunice: (thinking) He must be pleased. It's Christmas after all... even though it's against my rule, but... it can make him happy.
 * Sister Mary Eunice: (outside the room, kept knocking the door) Sheriff Corbin? I am a visitor. Are you there? What is that strange voice?
 * Corbin: (inside the room, reciting spells) "Truly I tell you, if you have faith the size of a mustard seed, you will say to this mountain, 'Move from here to there.' The mountain will move, and nothing will be impossible to 11.-Sister-Mary-Eunice-American-Horror-Story-Asylum_gallery_primary.jpg."
 * Ancitif: (finishing his babble) The War will come, and you will be among its first casualties. You will die, August Corbin... at the hands of the Horseman of Death... and I will kill the sister. Must die. I will kill her. I will kill Abbie.
 * Sister Mary Eunice: No... he is in danger! Fortunately, I'm well-prepared...

''Everything went fine as she went in. Siting on the ground with Jenny lying on his lap, Corbin sighed in relief. He already made a circle of salt around the demon, causing it to be unable to reach him. Ancitif was forced to retreat. The demon was driven away, but Jenny was in a comatose state.''

''Corbin was worried about her when suddenly, he felt someone behind him and looked back, seeing a nun had appeared behind Corbin while holding a Santa's coat. The nun was none other Sister Mary Eunice, who looked at the messy scene with utter confusion.'' ''All of a sudden, Sister Mary Eunice's old memories returned and she eventually stopped running, and then Corbin's hammer started to hit her... but it did not hit her good. Corbin soon realized that she was transparent.'' ''Finally relaxed, Corbin dropped his big hammer with "9000th" on it, and Sister Mary Eunice simply picked it up and checked. She was surprised to see it was not made of iron, but rather balloon.'' ''Then, Sister Mary Eunice told Corbin about what Katrina Crane told her, and then Corbin immediately opened a book contained the information of Ichabod Crane. Corbin looked at the nun with curiosity.''
 * Sister Mary Eunice: Excuse me. Merry Christmas, Sheriff Corbin, since this is our first meeting, but... what happened?
 * Corbin: Who are you?
 * Sister Mary Eunice: Don't worry... I... am not...
 * Corbin: (picked up a hammer from the ground) You broke into my door only trying to possess the girl, and now you returned to me and send me this coat? I'll beat you back! Your hammer is a hammer of thievery, and mine is the righteous hammer! I'll arrest you for intruding civilian's house! AAAAAAAHHHHH!!! (started to chase the poor nun)
 * Sister Mary Eunice: (panicking and running) No, Sheriff, please calm down... Allow me to explain, I'm not a thief!
 * Corbin: You're worse than a thief! You are an intruder! You are a demon who possessed that young woman and now finally, you showed yourself!
 * Sister Mary Eunice: Wait... a demonic possession?
 * Corbin: So what?
 * 250px-Hammer.jpgr Mary Eunice: That's why I am here to help you.
 * Corbin: (dropped his hammer) Who are you?
 * Sister Mary Eunice: I am Sister Mary Eunice. I was once a possession victim and I died long ago. Now, I am a spirit guide. I am here asking you a favor because someone else asked me to do it. Did you hear about the legends... of Two Witnesses, Sheriff?
 * Corbin: What do you know about them?
 * Sister Mary Eunice: What do you want to know?
 * Corbin: I want to know EVERYTHING.
 * Sister Mary Eunice: All right. About the First Witness... do you know his name?
 * Sister Mary Eunice: YOU TRICKED ME!
 * Corbin: Just a Christmas joke, I hope you don't mind.
 * Sister Mary Eunice: OK, I will tell you everything, but after that... (gives him her notebook) Would you take a look at this, please?
 * Corbin: Sure.
 * Corbin: Ichabod Crane? I see. This is the First Witness... but I don't know if I will make it to wait until his resurrection. Someone is approaching me and I need to get fast.
 * Sister Mary Eunice: What is it?
 * Corbin: Death .
 * Sister Mary Eunice: One of the Horsemen of Apocalypse... Don't worry, I will help you. I give you my solemn word. I will help you and carry on your legacy. Furthermore, I will tell you more... but that's for another time. Now, would you please allow to hang this coat in your closet? I hope you are satisfied with my present. (went to closet)
 * Corbin: Thank you, Sister, you are so kind and, uh... (took a look at the lock) and you owe me 60 dollars for breaking my lock.
 * Sister Mary Eunice: (cheerfully) I'll bought you a new one!
 * Corbin: Never mind, since you bought me the suit, I think we are even.
 * Sister Mary Eunice: (giggled like a child)

''All of a sudden, Katarina had awakened and later realized herself in a woods, similar to the woods she saw in the time tunnels. She stood up and felt strange and lonely. She looked around looking for her friends.'' ''Katairina wandered near a garbage can and suddenly, she saw herself in a broken mirror. Her appearance is now changed and matured into a older woman, 10 years older than she was in her time. Her hair turned darker in color.'' ''In confusion, Katarina looked around and saw a sign by the road. She read it carefully.''
 * FGO_Lancer_scene.jpgina: La Folia? Mana? Asuha? Where are you guys?
 * Katarina: No! What happened to me? What is this place?
 * Katarina: The town of Sleepy Hollow...
 * ???: Are you hurt?

Katarina turned back and saw an elderly priest was standing 3 meters away, looking at her calmly. ''Katarina was so shocked that she almost fell on the ground. She gasped in the air and trying to recall what had happened. Knapp looked at her calmly.'' Knapp smiled and replied...
 * ???: I just walked by, young girl. My name is Knapp. Reverend Alfred Knapp. Happy New Year. Can I help you, poor soul?
 * Katarina: New Year? What year is it?
 * Knapp: The year is 2013.
 * Knapp: What's your name, and where are you from?
 * Katarina: I am Katarina, reverend. Katarina Coteau. I am from... future.
 * Knapp: Future? How did you came here, then.
 * Katarina: It's complicated... I don't even know what had happened... I just came here because my enemy made a trick...
 * Knapp: Perhaps you should come with me, Katarina, and I know a man who can solve the problems for you.
 * Katarina: Why are you here to help me? You never met me before.
 * Knapp: It doesn't matter. I am a part of an ancient order sworn to protect the place from evil and help every lost souls out from they confusion. You reminded a woman I befriended before, albeit you were much younger. Her name is very similiar to you. Her name is Katrina Crane. I think you can save her. Follow me, and I will explain many things to you.
 * Katarina: Okay, who shall we meet?

''​Meanwhile, La Folia, Mana and Asuha were transported into the town itself. Forty minutes later, holding Katarina's photo, they asked the citizens about Katarina everywhere. However, no one had gave an satisfying answer.'' ​A unfamiliar voice had appeared behind them, and the girls turned back to see a tall nun standing near a wall and looking at them quietly, causing their curiosity.
 * Knapp: August Corbin.
 * La Folia: Did you see this girl?... Did you?... Did you see this girl?... Do you know where she is?... First question, what is this place, heaven or hell? Second question, what is the year, 2036 or 1784?
 * Citizen: Neither, miss, this is Sleepy Hollow, and the year is 2013. Happy New Year. (went away)
 * La Folia: Oh, thank you. Finally, a satisfying answer... but this is not the most vital things I want to know!!! Oh my... What am I talking about?
 * Asuha: La Folia, calm down. You are not the only one who are confused. Perhaps I need to organize my calendar after this nightmare was over. We are having a time paradox.
 * Mana: No matter what that wicked Eckidina did on us, we are not home. We need to find a way home.
 * ???: Perhaps I can help you.
 * La Folia: Who are you?

<p style="text-align:center;"> '- Sister Mary Eunice: Don't worry, my friends. I am your travel guide. At first, you need to follow me to a place and you might reunite with your friend.'

''In Corbin's cabin, Katarina had hear Sister Mary Eunice spoke about the story of Ichabod Crane and others, and she shared her story with the nun. Then, Sister Mary Eunice wrote those things on her notebook.''
 * Sister Mary Eunice: Evil gains strength when good men do nothing. You are a good person, Katarina Coteau. The demons is gathering and the Witnesses need to be unite and fight together. Katarina, you and your friends are here because of a turbulence, and you must find the origin of this turbulence and fight it, otherwise your future... will be no more. That enigmatic demon king I met who trapped Katrina Crane... shall rule everything in the world... and our Earth will be his if we don't take actions, understand?
 * (paused)
 * [[File:Scathach_fate_grand_order_and_fate_series_drawn_by_ningen_ningen96_b842630a7177314875885e1415a88ae7.png|thumb|300px]]Katarina: (smiled) Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. I know what you are talking about, Sister, but... I just don't know why my appearance changed after I arrived at this world.
 * Sister Mary Eunice: Not just your appearance had changed. Your age changed as well. Perhaps the Traveler's Spell had mixed something inside you and it produced a some sort of chemical compound that aged you 10 years older. Don't worry, Katarina. I think you will return to normal as soon as you are back in your dimension.
 * Katarina: I just do not understand. This is very crazy. Everything Eckidina planned seemed like an illogical farce, but she is just an illogical person. Even if she is working with/for an enigmatic person, I think she wants to see me in confusion within... another time... in a spite of vengeance upon me. I humiliated her several times, and now she humiliated me.
 * Sister Mary Eunice: But you told me just now that she is just in her teens, like you. She is just a child.
 * Katarina: Every nasty monsters in this world were all once children, Sister. Some were born to be this way.
 * Sister Mary Eunice: Then, she is an Anti-Christ.
 * Katarina: Anti-what?
 * Sister Mary Eunice: Anti-Christs are a kind of fiends that were born to be malevolent. They are void of redemption, completely amoral, and they desire to rewrite the order to make the world upside down. Some of them are spawns of the devil (whether conceived in human flesh or not) but some... are just human outside and monster inside.
 * Katarina: I hope I will only meet  one  Anti-Christ or monster like her. Eckidina is nasty enough.

<p style="text-align:center;"> Secret entrance 

<p style="text-align:center;">



''Because of the environment, Michael and Knapp had to walked into the woods to find the secret entrance instead of driving. When Michael and Knapp arrived at the secret entrance and opened it, they saw Sonia, Kyouko and Rentaro coming out of the tunnel with Corbin. Sonia was surprised to see Michael.'' ''People all gasped in fear. Wasting no time, Knapp immediately runs to Corbin while Michael started to explain everything to the trio. They all reacted in horror when they realized that Serilda was about to revive herself.'' Kyouko then gave the map to Michael as Knapp went away with Corbin. ​Michael then ran towards the tunnel and disappeared into the darkness.
 * Sonia: What are you doing here, Michael?
 * Michael: There's no time. Serilda is about to revived! I'll explain to you later!
 * Danganronpa-12-1-kirigiri-kyouko.jpg: Sheriff, are you all right?
 * Corbin: Katarina is inside.
 * Michael: Indeed? Knapp, please escort Corbin back to his cabin, and please don't take your car or it might cause our enemies' attention. I'll find Katarina.
 * Kyouko: You'll need this. Don't worry, I had memorized the whole map. We'll wait for you.
 * Michael: Thank you. Wait for me.

<p style="text-align:center;">​ Inside the tunnel 

Meanwhile, somewhere inside the tunnel, Misogi was digging something as Serilda looking at him. However, Misogi did not find anything at first. ''Suddenly, Misogi's shovel knocked into something very hard, and he immediately dug it out with his bare hands. It was a bag of bones. He then handed the bag over to Serilda as the latter reacted in satisfaction.''
 * Misogi: No, really, I don't need help, as long as you're comfortable.
 * Misogi: It's been, what, 250 years? Maybe we've got the wrong spot.
 * Misogi: Uh... You're welcome.

''Meanwhile, Serilda had arrived inside a open area within the tunnels, and she sat down and poured her bones out of her bag and then the ashes she collected from the urn. At this time, Misogi left as Serilda prepared for her resurrection, but was lost in the tunnel until Terra appeared and took him to Eckidina via teleportation.''

''After all of the preparation was made, Serilda calmly lied on the ashes and bones before reciting a spell. After that, all of the ashes and bones merged with Serilda's soul, restoring her flesh and healing her wounds.''

''In just a matter of seconds, Serilda revived completely. She then yelled in rage and pride, and her voice could be heard far away. Her horrifying voice echoed itself in the entire tunnel system.''

<p style="text-align:center;"> '- Serilda: I AM YOUR SERVANT! MOLOCH SHALL RISE!!!'

''After completely revived, Serilda opened her eyes after she regained her flesh and shattered robes back again. Finally could speak, Serilda start mumble "Moloch Shall Rise" several times as she stood up.''

''Meanwhile, La Folia, who was searching for Misogi and Serilda, happened to heard Serilda's yelling. She ran towards the place and saw a revived Serilda. Reacted in utter horror, La Folia pointed her gun at Serilda and fired a shot.''
 * Serilda: Master... Please forgive me... This day comes so late...

''However, to La Folia's utter surprise, Serild simply turned in an inhuman speed before catching the bullet with her bare hand. Then, Serilda crushed the bullet in her hand.''

La Folia was so shocked that she could barely moved.
 * Serilda: Who are you?

Overcoming her shock, La Folia simply answered this following sentence before running away.
 * La Folia: I am the friend of Ichabod Crane! Catch me if you can!~

​Serilda was enraged and she fired a fire ball to La Folia while yelling.
 * Serilda: INSOLENT JUGGLING MESS! STOP!!!

The fire ball exploded near La Folia, and she fell because of the explosion.

''Near the entrance, Kyouko, Sonia and Rentaro returned back to the Munition Tunnel after they heard the explosion. They immediately went inside, led by Kyouko, to the place where the explosion happened.'' Meanwhile, Serilda regenerated her white robes and stood near La Folia who was crawling on the ground.
 * Rentaro: What was that? A bomb?
 * Kyouko: I am afraid it was worse than that. Sounds like Serilda was revived!
 * Sonia & Rentaro: What!?

Struggled to stand up, La Folia glared at Serilda.
 * Serilda: You said you are a friend... of Ichabod Crane, right?
 * La Folia: Yes, I am! Any questions?

​''Serilda kicked La Folia in her abdomen. Since Serilda is much taller than La Folia, it proved to be a easy task. La Folia collapsed before she was about to strike back.'' ''Serilda then ruthlessly stepped on La Folia's wrist, making her scream in pain. Being pressed for 240 years, Serilda had finally seized a chance to unleash her horrible rage.''
 * Serilda: The Cranes and Van Tassels made me suffer in horror and pain for 240 years! Now, my master is calling me. The blood moon has come, and I will make the Horseman of War rides on this world again... killing many. Do you have any companions?


 * Serilda: A girl like you can't go alone. Is there anyone helping you? Where is Crane!?
 * La Folia: You will never find them, and you will never know where Crane was buried because I don't know either... but even if I know, I will still refuse to talk!
 * Serilda: Fine, let me take you in front of my master. Let Lord Moloch have mercy on you little pathetic mortals... if he will.

Serilda then turned back to summon a large, floating mirror in front of her and La Folia. La Folia watched with horror as a beastly and demonic figure had appeared inside the mirror.'

''​Moloch was so dreadful that he made La Folia shivered. She had no good luck today to meet this demonic monster twice.''
 * La Folia: Moloch?

(- Narrator: If someone full of skepticism like Agent Temperence "Bones" Brennan may dismisses Moloch as a tall man with skin condition, but La Folia is not skeptical...)

'​La Folia reacted in horror as Moloch inside the mirror was trying to look into her soul.
 * Serilda: (to La Folia) Indeed. Now, you have no one to blame... but yourself!

''Serilda reacted in surprise. Then, Serilda took a look at La Folia and took her gun away from her.''
 * Moloch: [She is telling the truth. She does not know where Crane was buried.]

''​Hearing all of this, La Folia shivered in horror as she felt that Corbin's destined death... is near... and as for the rest of Moloch's words, she did not hear it clearly. She tried to say something, but she was to painful that she immediately passed out. She only heard Serilda muttered...''
 * Serilda: Then what are we going to do?
 * Moloch: [Use her as a hostage and slow down that red haired girl from future. She is this girl's best friend and are allied with the Witnesses. I had told her about you, hadn't I?]
 * Serilda: Yes, master, but what shall we do now? August Corbin escaped.
 * Moloch: [I have already set up this plan with that "man". He will let Eckidina KnightWalker to lure Abigail out to a place, and we  use the Horseman to create a homicide after we bring him back. Corbin is a duty-driven man and he WILL go for the case, and then... Abigail will see the most heartbreaking thing ever in her life, while Ichabod Crane, who will revive in the process...] 

<p style="text-align:center;"> - Serilda: Deal.

After she went back to the police office, Abbie Mills went straight back to Corbin's house and searched for Katarina, but was frustrated that she was gone as well.

''Abbie then sat on the sofa, wondering what was wrong. Just then, she heard a knock on the door. She went immediately to open the door.''

''There was a tall girl with school uniform standing outside. Abbie was surprise since she never met the girl before.''

The girl stared at Abbie menacingly...
 * Abbie: Excuse me. Is Katarina sent you here?


 * Eckidina: She did not know I am here...



''As La Folia was confronting Serilda, Michael and Katarina immediately escaped the remaining monsters that were chasing them. They hid themselves behind a stone wall and was desperate trying to keep quiet. 10 seconds after that, the demonic shadows of Moloch stopped chasing and retreated back into the Purgatory as Sister Mary Eunice smashed the mirror and blocked Moloch's way.''

After that, Michael and Katarina both sighed in relief, and Katarina start worryingly looked at Michael. ''Katarina felt warm and grateful as she followed Michael into the tunnels, but they were lost. Michael lowered his head with sweats coming from his head.'' Michael brushed off the sweat on his forehead and sighed. Katarina crossed her arms in frustration as she unarmed herself to take a rest.
 * [[File:Scathach_fate_grand_order_and_fate_series_drawn_by_matsudora124_501844f2704j88294d6cd6c2b93c95ddd.jpg|thumb|328px]]Katarina: Situation is going bad...
 * Michael: There is something worse. I doubt that we were too late to stop Serilda. La Folia is in danger, and I will take you to her.
 * Katarina: It does not right. Why did we return back to this spot?
 * Michael: This place is just like a maze. I think only people who built it will know, or we need George Washington himself coming from his grave...
 * Katarina: You sounded different, Michael...
 * Michael: Indeed, now we are trapped. That is exactly... that Eckidina wants.

''Michael seemed to be surprised by the news provided by Katarina, and he lowered his head and thought for a while. Then, he replied.''
 * Katarina: Oh, great. Now, we're trapped, and the real mastermind is yet to be apprehended. Without Sister Mary Eunice, we can never get the Grand Grimoire from him or leave this tunnel.
 * Michael: Well, at least Corbin is safe and Nevins is dead. We will get Eckidina and Misogi, and of course, that mastermind... Wait, don't we confirmed that Terra of the Left was the mastermind?
 * Katarina: Terra of the Left is not a culprit, Michael. Inside that dungeon, I saw someone else with the Grand Grimoire beside him, and I am sure that this man is the real assassin, the man who brought all of this to us!


 * Michael: That's... utterly surprising...
 * Katarina: You see, I want to know the answer, about that unknown person who stole the Grand Grimoire, and we will get that book. I doubt that the book is currently in his hands, not Eckidina's. If he is not Terra of the Left, then who is that unknown figure?
 * Michael: Aye, indeed it is a serious matter, Katarina. We all know that... Perhaps, I you will soon know the true answer. I am very sure about this.

''Hearing this, Katarina smiled with delight. She was happy to meet a trustworthy and brilliant friend like Michael.''

Michael simply shrugged his shoulders.
 * Katarina: Why are you being so sure?

Katarina was even more excited to hear about a more important reason that will lead her to answer, since she wanted the answer very eagerly.
 * Michael: Well, uh-hmm, that's because you are clever, brilliant, honorable and also being a tough person. However, there is another reason, a more important reason. You will soon know the answer just because of this.
 * Katarina: Really?

​Michael answered it with a smile.
 * Katarina: Tell me what it is!


 * Michael: Okay, it is because...

<p style="text-align:center;">"............................."

<p style="text-align:center;">"............................."

<p style="text-align:center;">"............................."

<p style="text-align:center;">"............................."

<p style="text-align:center;">"............................."

<p style="text-align:center;">"............................."

<p style="text-align:center;">"............................."

<p style="text-align:center;">"............................."

<p style="text-align:center;">"............................."



<p style="text-align:center;"> ''- Michael: ... because the answer is here, right here, staring you in the face.''

Katarina's smile faded in all of a sudden...
 * Katarina: Michael?

''Without warning, Katarina was thrown at the wall with invisible force as Michael stared at her. Katarina had her back injured and bumped on the ground. She could barely move. When she looked up, to her shock and horror, there were two large open wings appeared behind Michael as he took off his gloves for Katarina to see. It was a hand with six fingers, and it soon turned to green with scaly, dry skin for a while...''

''With his gun and torch, Corbin then slowly into the stables looking for Abbie. Some of the horses were very upset, and Corbin needed to calm them down.'' ''Meanwhile, at outside, Abbie was still searching in the yard when suddenly, she came to a small truck. Abbie went nearer to the truck and found no one inside. Suddenly, a rifle dropped from the vehicle. Just then, Corbin had contacted Abbie via his walkie talkie.'' ​Abbie was surprised that Corbin had arrived, and yet she then contacted him and reported things immediately. ''At this time, Corbin was still comforting the horses in the stables. When he heard about the weapons, Corbin had immediately felt danger was closing in. Meanwhile, when Abbie walked to a place not far away from the vehicle, she was horrified to find something - It was a corpse, with no head.'' ''Hearing this, Corbin immediately sensed something and lifted his gun to a place where a pale horse was standing. The horse was not screaming or whining like others, and it seemed that there was someone hiding behind it...'' ''​Then, the person hiding behind the horse had came out. It was a tall figure with red military coat in 18th century style, very much like the British soldier at that time. It also held a broad axe as it glowed orange and was sizzling.''
 * Corbin: Hush, shh, shh, easy, easy...
 * Corbin: [This is Sheriff Corbin. I am not far away. Has anything happened?]
 * Abbie: We got a weapon on the ground.
 * Corbin: [Say again, Abbie? The signal is breaking up.]
 * HeadlessCorpse.pngAbbie: Some thing is wrong. We have a weapon on the ground!
 * Corbin: (paused) [Stand by.]
 * Abbie: Oh, my... CORBIN! I FOUND THE MAN I WAS LOOKING FOR! SOMEONE CUT OFF HIS HEAD!
 * Corbin: This is the sheriff. Step out where I can see you.

<p style="text-align:center;">But the point is, this person had no head......



<p style="text-align:center;"> - Corbin: My God...

The headless man then drew his axe as Corbin tried to shoot at him. Corbin shot every bullet he had at the headless man, but none of them had actually worked. At this time, Abbie had heard gunshots and immediately went to the stables where the gunfire began. When all of his efforts were futile, Corbin closed his eyes as the headless man then walked closer and closer, swinging his axe and...'

<p style="text-align:center;"> '- Ancitif: (background) You will die, August Corbin... at the hands of the Horseman of Death... and I will kill the sister. Must die. I will kill her. I will kill Abbie...'

''Outside of the stable, Abbie went closer to its wooden wall, when suddenly, something sharp had pierced through the wall. Terrified, Abbie screamed in horror and collapsed on the ground, right before the sharp thing came back to inside. Abbie crawled to the door of stable, when suddenly, the thunder boomed as a headless man who rode a pale horse rushed out of the door.''

Abbie shivered with terror as she watched the empty neck of this mysterious creature coming from nowhere.



''The rider rode the horse just a few meters away before he stopped. Then, Abbie watched with horror as the rider turned back to her. Abbie was shocked to see the headless man, and she noticed a mark of a bow and an arrow was carved on the rider's hand. The mysterious rider then rode away into mists.''

All of a sudden, Abbie then turned back to see Corbin, and then, to her utter horror...

<p style="text-align:center;">'... she saw the beheaded corpse of Corbin.'



<p style="text-align:center;"> - Abbie: CORBIN!

''Abbie rushed to the beheaded Corbin and shivered in sheer fright. She then used her walkie talkie to contact one of the police officers that were on duty - Andy Brooks. Brooks was inside his police car when he heard Abbie's calling.'' ''Hearing this, Andy Brooks immediately turned back to his car, but then he was forced to stop to avoid hitting mysterious man walking on the street. The man was none other than Ichabod Crane. Andy observed the face of the man and somehow, he startled. Then, he immediately went out of his car and pointed his gun to the man.'' The man looked at Andy with a strange look. Ichabod then nodded and immediately did what the police officer had ordered him to do.
 * Abbie: [OFFICER DOWN! Oh, my God... OFFICER DOWN! FOX CREEKS STABLES! REPEAT, FOX CREEKS STABLES, OFFICER DOWN!]
 * Andy: TURN AROUND! PUT YOUR HANDS ON YOUR HEAD!
 * Andy: I SAID TURN AROUND, PUT YOUR HANDS ON YOUR HEAD!
 * Andy: ON YOUR KNEES!

Ichabod obeyed and knelt as Andy walked closer to him and cuffed him.

''After Corbin was killed, Abbie did not tell her colleagues about the mysterious girl who sent her to the stables. Later, Andy Brooks and Abbie Mills went into the interrogation room an hour after Ichabod was arrested, cuffed, and sitting behind the bars in utter confusion.'' Andy looked at Abbie with confusion in his eyes. Abbie nodded with confidence. Hearing the word "red coat", Ichabod immediately looked up with some surprise on his face. Hearing this, two police officers immediately went to notice this strange man who asked this question. Andy began to be nervous.' Abbie turned to Ichabod as well, with curiosity. Ichabod lowered his head and mumbled in horror. ​Ichabod looked right into Abbie's eyes and spoke an utterly astonishing word... ''This time, it was Abbie's turn to feel startled and surprised. She observed the stranger right in front of her with a face full of shocking expressions...''
 * Abbie: It's not him.
 * Andy: Are you sure?
 * Andy: I know this isn't easy, Abbie, but please... take a closer look.
 * Abbie: Andy, I am sure. The man I saw was wearing some kind of old military uniform, like, um... red coat.
 * Abbie: He had something on his hand. I don't know, like a branding.
 * Ichabod: Did he carried his braodax?
 * Andy: What?
 * Ichabod: The mark on his hand... was it a bow?
 * Abbie: How did you know that?
 * Ichabod: Oh, no, no... No, no, it can't be...
 * Abbie: Hey... who is he? When's the last time you saw him?
 * Ichabod: When I cut off his head.

<p style="text-align:center;">-  Abbie: Who are you?

<p style="text-align:center;"> Westchester Police Department 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Interrogation Room 

''Twenty minutes after he had been arrested, Ichabod Crane was sent to interrogation. He looked at the interrogator with awkwardness in his eyes, and he yelled at policeman who tried to cuff him.'' ''The interrogator beside him pointed a iron box beside him. Abbie and Captain Frank Irving were observing him at the window.'' Ichabod nodded. Ichabod then started his story as the interrogator took records. ''​Ichabod then gave the interrogator a look full of surprise. He was just about to tell him the things connected to his in-laws, the Van Tassel Family.'' The interrogator paused for a while before he asked another question. Just as he was talking and recalling the things, Ichabod heard Katrina's voice in his mind... Then, he went on to his words. ''Then, the interrogator gave a one dollar note to Ichabod that caught his attention. On the note, it was a portrait of George Washington himself.'' ​Ichabod touched the note and was shocked when he picked it up.He could not believe what he had heard and just sat at the same chair like a rock.
 * Ichabod: Are you an elected magistrate? Is this an admiralty court? WHAT ARE YOU DOING?
 * Interrogator: This is a polygraph machine. I ask you questions, it knows if you're lying or telling the truth.
 * Ichabod: The machine knows? What the hell kind of a place is this? By what right are you holding me against my will, and what on Earth is that?
 * F62783874a97b756b4f757a06048e453.jpgrogator: You're being held as a murder suspect in the death of Sheriff August Corbin.
 * Ichabod: I had nothing to do with that man's death. Weren't you listening?
 * Interrogator: Sir, I can't force you to take the test, but if you pass, you have a better chance of walking out of here.
 * Ichabod: Proceed.
 * Interrogator: Thank you. Tell me your name and where you're from.
 * Ichabod: My name is Ichabod Crane. I was a professor of history at Merton College, Oxford, when I was enlisted in the Queen's Royal Regiment and sent to the American colonies to fight against patriots. It didn't take long for me to have a change of heart, and I defected.
 * Interrogator: You're saying you're a... spy?
 * Ichabod: I'm saying the rule of tyranny betrayed the weight of my conscience, and I couldn't allow myself to give my life for anything less. So, yes... I became a spy under the command of General Washington.
 * Interrogator: General... George Washington?
 * Ichabod: Do you know him?
 * Interrogator: Tell me about your duel with the.. "Horseman". Would you admit to cutting off his head - yes or no?
 * Ichabod: No... first I shot him, but he rose back up. Beheading him seemed the next logical step.
 * Interrogator: Then what happened?
 * Ichabod: I was badly injured and almost lost my consciousness. Then, Katrina went towards me...
 * Interrogator: Katrina?
 * Ichabod: My wife. She's a civilian nurse in the 37th Regiment. I was dying.
 * Katrina: [No, no, no... Ichabod, stay with me... Stay with me... *sobbed*]
 * Ichabod: I must have lost consciousness. Next thing I knew, I woke up in a cave.
 * Interrogator: So you have no memory of what happened between now and then, no rational explanation as to why you believe there's a Headless Horseman running around Sleepy Hollow. How did you end up here?
 * Ichabod: I could tell you if I knew where the hell "Here" is. Now, I have questions, several thousand questions, but I'll spare you the indignity of strapping you to a damn chair. Now, WHERE AM I?!
 * Interrogator: The question isn't where... but when.
 * Interrogator: The good news is you won the war. The bad news is... it was 232 years ago. Welcome to 21st century, Mr. Crane.

''After that, Abbie opened the cell door for Ichabod and walked out of the police department with him. They walked all the way to Abbie's police car.'' At this time, the pack up was almost ready. Hearing this, Ichabod was utterly angry. ​Ichabod could do nothing but obeying Abbie's order by getting into the car. ''Later, on their way, Ichabod was curious at the car window as he kept pushing the button beside his seat. He watched the window going up and down with sheer curiosity. However, Abbie, who was driving her car, was mildly annoyed.'' ''Ichabod stopped and looked the scenery from the window. Suddenly, his attention was caught by a red building which had a Starbucks logo on it.'' Just then, the car passed another Starbucks building, and Ichabod noticed it. Ichabod frowned. Abbie stared at Ichabod with full of skepticism. Ichabod thought for a while. ''Just then, the car went passed Revernend Knapp's chapel. Knapp was talking to Katarina, La Folia and Sister Mary Eunice in his yard as Ichabod looked outside. For a second, Knapp noticed Ichabod and his face turned pale. Ichabod immediately recognized Knapp as well, along with the last words from Knapp that he heard.'' Ichabod lowered his head for a while before turning his head towards the front.
 * Ichabod: You want my help... which suggests you have no options.
 * Abbie: I'm not gonna say that I believe you, but I am the closest thing to it that you're gonna come across.
 * Ichabod: Well, I can't say I believe you, either, Ms. Mills.
 * Abbie: I haven't told you anything.
 * Ichabod: No, you've told me everything - everything you aren't telling your colleagues.
 * Abbie: And what exactly would that be?
 * MV5BMTYyMTI2MjMwNF5BMl5BanBnXkFtZTgwOTg3MjQyMDE@._V1_.jpgIchabod: That the killer you saw was a Headless Horseman. It can't be mere coincidence that he and I arrive in this place at exactly the same time.
 * Abbie: That isn't possible.
 * Ichabod: Oh, really? Oh, well, that's a wonderful news. Thank you for the clarification. Here, I thought I'd actually awoken in the future, and that my wife had been dead for 232 years. I'm glad that everything I'm seeing and hearing and touching is impossible, because that means it isn't actually happening.
 * Abbie: I have orders to take you to a mental institution.
 * Ichabod: (ironically) Excellent. This day continues to bear gifts. Will we be sharing a cell, Lieutenant?
 * Abbie: Get in the damn car or I will shoot you.
 * Ichabod: Right...
 * Abbie: It's... very annoying.
 * Ichabod: That building used to be a livery stables.
 * Abbie: Yeah? Well, now it's a Starbucks... where they make coffee.
 * Ichabod: That building is also a Starbucks.
 * Abbie: Yep.
 * Ichabod: How many are they?
 * Abbie: Per block?
 * Ichabod: Is there a law?
 * Abbie: 232 years, huh? The Civil War didn't wake you? Noisy neighbors at the South? Did you get up to pee? I don't know about you, but I'm getting up to pee every 75, 80 years...
 * Ichabod: Have you quite finished? Because most of what you say is unintelligible gibberish to me. It was listening to a chicken cluck, and when did it become acceptable for ladies to wear trousers?
 * Abbie: All right. You said you woke up in a cave. I want you to show it to me.
 * Ichabod: You're violating orders.
 * Abbie: Convenient part for me is, if you tell anyone, no one will believe you.
 * Knapp: (in flashback) We don't have much time.

Katarina had noticed Knapp's mood and asked about the situation. Knapp then looked at Katarina with confidence in his eyes. ''Hearing this, Katarina felt hurt in heart. In this time full of madness and terror, with Corbin's death, she did not know who will be the next victim, but still, she nodded with confidence, much to Knapp's satisfaction.''
 * Katarina: What is it?
 * Knapp: Ichabod Crane...
 * La Folia: What?
 * Knapp: Go after him. He is our hope. I'll deal with the Horseman. If I am going to die in it, like Corbin... you will carry on our will.
 * Katarina: I promise.

<p style="text-align:center;"> Sleepy Hollow Woods

<p style="text-align:center;"> 20 minutes later

<p style="text-align:center;"> Ichabod's former burial site

''Following Ichabod, Abbie had walked on a river back and noticed a dam beside it. She then followed Ichabod into the cave, both armed with torches, and start looking around. Abbie then showed him how to use the electric torch.''
 * Abbie: It's like a gun. Point, shoot. (opened the torch and a light beam came out)

Ichabod then start figured out the torch when suddenly, he heard Katrina's voice coming from somewhere. ''In the torchlight, Ichabod immediately found a large book full of dirt on the ground. ​At this time, Abbie was still analyzing the cave.'' ''Ichabod immediately brushed off the thick dust on the book, revealing it to be a Bible. He immediately picked it up and checked it...'' ''Just as this time, Katarina, Sister Mary Eunice and La Folia entered the place as well, but both Ichabod and Abbie had not noticed them. Abbie heard Ichabod talking and she immediately went towards Ichabod.'' Katarina carefully walked downstairs as she looked at the two people. ''Katarina spoke as they walked closer towards the two people. Abbie immediately recognized Katarina since they had met once, but Ichabod only looked at Katarina with awkwardness.'' Ichabod was surprised by Katarina's words as he stood up. ''Katarina had to use her false identity that Corbin once gave her in order to get closer to Ichabod. However, Abbie was full of confusion this time. La Folia noticed the handcuff on Ichabod's hands and immediately realized what was happened - Ichabod had took fall for some crime, possibly Corbin's murder, which she and Katarina both know it was the work of the Horseman.''
 * Katrina: (voice) Entering from north.
 * Abbie: There... appear to be carvings on the walls, a... hole filled with clays. Surrounding the pit... approximately 20 feet from the entrance, there are what appear to be jars filled with liquids. Six of them shattered...
 * Ichabod: My God...
 * Abbie: What is it?
 * Ichabod: A Bible. Seemed that it was buried here with me... with this passage marked...
 * Katarina: The Book of Revelations.
 * HorsemanofDeathSH.PNGKatarina: "And there before me stood a pale horse. And its rider held a bow. And his name was Death. Ant then a voice like thunder said, 'Come and see.'"
 * Ichabod: How do you know about the Horseman of Death?
 * Katarina: I know more. Don't worry, Ichabod Crane. I and my friends are here to help you two. My name is Katarina Couteau, and I am a relative of the late Sheriff August Corbin.
 * Ichabod: I am sorry for your loss.

La Folia then looked at Abbie with a serious look, trying to get her attention, but Abbie merely scoffed. ''Katarina and La Folia looked at each other with a large drop of sweat coming from their foreheads, respectively. Even so, seeing the two girls out of nowhere somehow supported him, Ichabod was more confident.'' La Folia seemed interested and started to ask more. At this time, Sister Mary Eunice was checking her notebook with great care, and every words Ichabod said matched perfectly with Katrina's description when she summoned the nun to Purgatory.
 * Abbie: What is going on here? Who are you?
 * OFKE,FOJMopkpkk.pngLa Folia: I am La Folia Rihavein, a friend of Corbin and this girl Katarina. Lieutenant Mills, please, listen to me. This quote tells of the Four Horseman of the Apocalypse, and it needs to catch all of our attention.
 * Abbie: Come on!
 * Ichabod: The redcoats had ambushed us in the Hudson Valley... and in a desperate hour, Washington called me to his tent. The revolution, he explained, wasn't merely a war for the future of our country. It would determine the fate of every man, woman and child on Earth. He gave me a mission... to kill a man who'd reveal himself on the Hudson Shore. An unknown mercenary recognizable by a mark on his hand - that of a bow. However, situation had changed when I had found out that my wife, Katrina, was a witch after a long struggle with dark spirits made from the soul of a love one of mine, accidentally killed by Katrina in a fight. The summoner is the one who greeted me at the Van Tassel Mansion - Katrina's stepmother, Lady Van Tassel.
 * Katrinacrane.jpgLa Folia: You mean Katrina's parental family name is Van Tassel, right?
 * Ichabod: Indeed, and they served a benevolent witch coven which I knew a little. Her stepmother, however, is a dark witch and poisoned the former Lady Van Tassel - Katrina's birth mother, so that she could seek Katrina's estate. Turns out it was her who was behind the Horseman of Death's rampage. Because of her interference, a friend of mine tried to pull me out of the mission, but Lady Van Tassel made the Horseman kill many people before kidnapping Katrina. I tried to save her life and shot at the Horseman, but he did not die... Then, because of Lady Van Tassel's ambush, I was severely injured. However, with my last breath, I cut off the Horseman's head.
 * Sister Mary Eunice: (thinks) It all matches Katrina Crane's words.

Katarina, Sister Mary Eunice and La Folia heard the story with great care, but Abbie still doubted it. Abbie then turned back and was about to go, but Katarina stopped her. Katarina shook her head. ''Ichabod then walked forward as Katarina made her way to Ichabod. Ichabod looked at Abbie in the eyes and talked seriously.''
 * Abbie: Now, this is crazy.
 * Ichabod: Which makes it no less real.
 * Abbie: Filled trips is over, strange people. Let's go.
 * Katarina: This Bible was left with him for a reason. The connections are all around us. You just aren't yet willing to accept them.
 * Abbie: Accept what? That the man I am after, the man who killed Corbin, is one of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse?
 * Katarina: Not just that. This is a part of an enormous conspiracy, Abbie. It's a long story, but... one day you shall learn, but--
 * Ichabod: Excuse me, miss.
 * Ichabod: When I beheaded him, that man didn't die... because he was never a man at all. He is Death itself, lieutenant, and somehow... he has returned to Sleepy Hollow...



<p style="text-align:center;">' - Ichabod: ... to finish what he started. '

<p style="text-align:center;"> Reverend Knapp's House

''After the death of Corbin, the Horseman of Death himself continued to ride in the forest and then the town, looking for his enemies and his head. His pale horse's eyes glowed in dark red. It went straight to the chapel of Reverend Alfred Knapp...''



''Meanwhile, Reverend Knapp became alarmed as well. He immediately locked his door as he looked around. The lightning start flashing in the sky and made the sky as bright as day.''

Through the lightning, Knapp saw Michael, now somehow white-haired, was walking towards his chapel with a sad expression on his face.

At this time, Michael was trying to make an emotional scene, without seeing Knapp's face of anger. ''Interrupting Michael's words, ​Knapp angrily looked at Michael as if he was a unclean, miserable and ominous soul. All of a sudden, Michael's sad face immediately fade before his eyes widened and glowed red lights all of a sudden, full of sheer malice.'' ​Knapp shook his head. ​Micheal was a bit of dismayed but soon he smiled at Knapp as if he did not care that at all. ''Michael scoffed and turned to the right. Knapp then saw the Horseman of Death, now headless, had appeared not far away from him.''
 * Michael: I am sorry, Knapp, about Corbin. I heard he was killed and I think I may help you on dealing with--
 * Knapp: Silence, Michael.
 * Michael: My, my... What happened? Is that what you spoke to someone who worked with you just a day ago?
 * Knapp: Katarina told me everything. It was your work, was it not? You are just like Lady Van Tassel - cruel, lying and despicable.
 * Michael: It will be humiliating to compare me with that harlot, Knapp. Given to our prior relationships. I am sorry, Knapp, but I cannot stand that you keep your duty so hard all day long. I think it was utterly tiresome, so we are here to release you from all of your loyal responsibilities...
 * Knapp: I am not afraid of that.

''Without any hesitation, Knapp then casted a hex spell when the horseman entered into a circle surrounded by some iron hedges. Then, some chains start coming out from the rings on the hedge and tied the Horseman's right hand that held his red hot axe.''
 * Michael: I was suppose to finish you this time, Knapp. However, I will grant you mercy of a quick death at the hand of your greatest foe.

''However, the Horseman the used his left hand to held the axe just as another chain came to strain him. The Horseman cut the chain before grabbing it. It then swept to Knapp. Knapp dodged the attack, but a sign which had a rider on it was hit, and a part of the sign was swept. The head of the "rider" on it was removed as well.''

Knapp tried to make another attack as the Horseman cut down all of the chains that strained him.
 * Michael: Would you mind me borrowing your own chains, Father?

''Michael then looked at Knapp's broken chains before moving some parts of them with telekinesis to tie Knapp up. Knapp looked at Michael without any fear.''
 * Michael: Still trying to resist, old man?
 * Knapp: You are right about yourself. You are indeed not like Lady Van Tassel. In fact, you are worse than her.

The Horseman walked closer to Knapp as Michael mockingly teased him. ''Knapp, however, showed no fear. He looked at Michael and the Headless Horseman mockingly as the latter walked towards him with his axe.'' ​Michael's eyes widened and a killer smile appeared on his face...
 * Michael: Aw, Alfred, we are going to cut all of your bad memories away. Whether to be Salem Witch Trials or Ichabod's loss, it will all disappear in just a simple slash! Even so, if you could tell me where the thing we want is, I could consider to spare you.
 * Knapp: I will never tell you where it is. You can kill all of us, but you will not win! Katarina, Crane and their friends will avenge us! You will never ever win. I am prepared to die for it.

<p style="text-align:center;"> - Michael: As you wish.

''The Horseman then swung his axe to Knapp. With no fear in his eyes, Knapp only felt pain on his neck before his sight fell all the way to the ground...''

''​In the graveyard, the bird that Ichabod saw was leading him towards a certain place. It stopped on a certain tombstone before it finally flew away. Just then, two officers came towards Ichabod as Abbie, Katarina and La Folia arrived into the graveyard.'' ''​The two officers then went away as Abbie walked towards Ichabod. Katarina, however, went to the tombstone which the bird once took a rest on it.'' ''​Ichabod then walked towards the gravestone and stood beside Katarina. Abbie was following him.'' ''​Katarina, who was silent for the whole time, finally spoke out. She was cleaning the leaves from the tombstone.'' ​However, the following words carved on it shocked her, La Folia and Ichabod.
 * Police officer: Sir, please, you need to come with us.
 * 1x01_stills4.jpg: Guys, he's coming with me.
 * Abbie: I told you to stay in the car.
 * Ichabod: Yes, as you know, I'm "insane" and therefore impervious to simple commands.
 * Abbie: What the Hell are you doing?
 * Ichabod: The bird, it led me here.
 * Abbie: A bird led you here. That's great.
 * Katarina: It was true. It meant to tell us something... about this tomb's owner.

<p style="text-align:center;">​ Here lieth the Dust of 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Katrina Crane

<p style="text-align:center;"> Burnt for witchcraft

<p style="text-align:center;"> Died 1782

<p style="text-align:center;"> Age 32

''Ichabod could not believe what was written on the tombstone. He soon began to think that his wife was killed...''

''​Ichabod bit his lips and could not believe that his wife was burnt down... and he turned to Abbie with a serious look on his face.'' ''Hearing this, ​Katarina could not be angrier so she immediately walked towards Abbie and defended Ichabod. As a short tempered girl, Katarina could not hide her anger anymore.'' ''Ichabod, La Folia and Katarina were all astonished by Abbie's word. Abbie stopped and turned back. She shrugged her shoulder as if she was dealing with a normal day.'' ​La Folia's eyes narrowed. ​Abbie shook her head as if the three people were about to drive her crazy. ''​Katarina and La Folia looked at each other and then they nodded to Ichabod sadly. The three had to go out with Abbie. Ichabod may be in institution and Kat & La Folia need to be silence so that they won't met Crane's fate. That was not they wanted at all.'' ''​Ichabod was a speechless as Abbie went away. Ichabod looked at Katarina and she looked at him stoically.'' ''Being surprised at first, ​Ichabod then smiled and believed the words of Katarina. Then he followed Abbie. La Folia attempted to follow him, but was stopped by Katarina.'' ''​La Folia thought for a while and then she nodded. She and Katarina then returned back to Corbin's house. Abbie, however, went to another house where Captain Irving arranged her to stay until Corbin's murderer was caught.''
 * Ichabod: Katrina? Burnt for witchcraft?
 * Abbie: Crane?
 * Ichabod: What more do you need to believe me?
 * Abbie: You want me to say that the killer is the First Horseman of the Apocalypse, and my proof is an old Bible that we found in the cave?
 * Katarina: You witnessed Corbin's murder with your own eyes. Why are you working so hard to deny it?
 * Abbie: Because I do not have the luxury of giving him the benefit of the doubt right now. I am a week from leaving, and that man can end my career, and you're all not helping! So let's go!
 * Ichabod: No, no, wait! You're leaving Sleepy Hollow?
 * Abbie: Yes.
 * La Folia: No, no, you're not. Now, you two's fate are entwined now. Running away isn't gonna change that.
 * Ichabod-Crane-ichabod-crane-sleepy-hollow-tv-series-35759805-500-600.png: I'm not having this conversation with you right now, and even if I thought what I saw was possible, I will be alone again, arguing a case I do not understand based on something that I cannot explain. Let's go.
 * Ichabod: Wait, what do you mean again?
 * Abbie: Nothing.
 * Ichabod: Something happened to you, didn't it? Before all this. Something that's made you doubt your perceptions for quite some time.
 * Abbie: Hey, I don't need to be psychoanalyzed, or whatever your version is, by a man who thinks that only yesterday he was fighting for George Washington in the Revolutionary War. I'm sorry, but I need more, and we all need sleep.
 * Katarina: We trust in you. You are not the only one who travelled across the time. To tell the truth, I am from future.
 * Katarina: Let it be... for now. We will find another way, and we will avenge Corbin and Knapp. At least the Horseman do not know where his skull is.

<p style="text-align:center;"> Ichabod's sick ward 

''At this time, when the morning dawn started to pour into Ichabod's cell, he was awakened by the noise of flying birds. He then saw the bird which he recognized as the one that led him to the tombstone. The bird then flew into a mirror beside him and instantly disappeared.''

''Ichabod stood up with sheer curiosity as he walked closer to the mirror. To his surprise, he saw a familiar face in the mirror - Katrina Crane.'' A minute later, Ichabod appeared into the world within the mirror, and soon he and Katrina met face to face for the first time in 232 years. Ichabod had so many things that he wanted to ask Katrina, and he looked at her as if she was a stranger.
 * Ichabod: Katrina?
 * Katrina: Forgive me, my love. This is the only way I can reach you. I've been trying to lead you. However, I could only contact a spiritual nun and some people from future to help you in many ways. Now, finally, we met again.
 * Ichabod: The gravestone...
 * Katrina: My body was never buried in that grave. It hides the true location of the Horseman's skull, guarded throughout time by one of my coven.

''Ichabod suddenly realized that the gravestone was a ruse to conceal the head of Horseman. He then remembered Knapp who was not a stranger to him.'' Ichabod was a bit shocked hearing all of this. ''​Suddenly, Ichabod and Katrina heard a bellow not far away. Katrina's face went pale.'' ​The wind started to blow and Katrina's tone became tenser and quicker. ''​Ichabod attempted to walk closer to his wife but a strong force had dragged him back. Katrina shouted louder as the wind blow harsher.'' ''Suddenly, a roar had appeared and Ichaod turned back as he saw Moloch's shadow. Moloch leaned forward to grab Ichabod's arm with his claw.''
 * Katrina-crane-gallery.jpgod: You mean Knapp?
 * Katrina: Yes, and when you wounded the Horseman, your bloodlines merged. You became linked, bound together by blood. The only way to stop him was to cast a spell on you both. Then, we entombed the Horseman's body deep below the river. We buried you in that cave to protect you.
 * 39908_katia-winter-interpreta-katrina-crane-sleepy-hollow.jpgIchabod: Then you didn't awaken me.
 * Katrina: It's the Horseman who's been awakened, Ichabod... and you along with him.
 * Ichabod: How? By who?
 * Katrina: By the same evil that's trapped me here, the very one that controls the Horseman now.
 * Katrina: It's found us. There isn't time. If the Horseman reclaims his skull, he will become whole again. Three more will follow and "it" will begin.
 * Ichabod: What will begin?
 * Katrina: The END. You must work with Abbie Mills and Katarina Couteau to stop the Horseman from retrieving his skull, and defeat the Anti-Christ that came from future! Remember, light is the Horseman's weakness, he can't survive the sunrise. Find me, please. Free me from this place!
 * Ichabod: How? I don't understand.
 * Katrina: The answers are in Washington's Bible. YOU ARE THE  FIRST WITNESS, ICHABOD!
 * Ichabod: Katrina!
 * Katrina: Now, please, wake up!
 * Ichabod: KATRINA, WAIT!
 * Katrina: WAKE UP! FIND THE SKULL!

<p style="text-align:center;"> Next day, Corbin's Office 

''Next day, Abbie returned back to Corbin's office to bid farewell. She took a look at the photos of her, Corbin and Corbin's son, Joe, who was still a child. When she looked at a photo of her when she was younger, she immediately felt something was hiding behind the frame. She checked the back of the frame, and then she found a key. Then, Abbie started to walk around to find if it could open any locked drawers, yet she had found none. Just then, Sister Mary Eunices' spirit appeared behind Abbie.'' ''​Abbie turned back suddenly but saw no one there. However, Abbie found a large metal chest in the place. A lock was on the chest. Abbie soon waled towards it and finally, she managed to open the chest.''
 * 11.-Sister-Mary-Eunice-American-Horror-Story-Asylum_gallery_primary.jpgSister Mary Eunice: Keys are not only for drawers, Abbie. Besides, it is a key to the whole thing.

''Soon, a box with loads of files of all kind had suddenly appeared. Abbie started to search and found some audio tapes and a small radio. She opened the radio and heard Corbin's voice. She was utterly surprised by this.'' ''Listening to files above, ​Abbie soon searched in the files and found a particular kind of category named "occultism". She opened the paper file and found many strange drawings in the files, including a fiery heart representing the Sisterhood of Radiant Heart. She also found some old writing and pictures before the next audio tape caught her attentions, just as she found an old newspaper with the report titled "Mills Sisters Found at the Edge of Town", also some illustrations of the Four Horsemen...'' ''Hearing this audio file and seeing this report, Abbie's mind returned back to 13 years ago when she saw that ugly and horrible demonic figure... as she was putting the files back to the chest and locked it up, just as Captain Frank Irving arrived in the room.'' ​Abbie turned back...
 * The_Corbin_Files.pngCorbin: (voice) [There were 100 witches who were put to death in Sleepy Hollow between 1712 and 1816. Town records suggest members of two different covens integrated into populace and changed to their names to stay hidden. Others spread around east coast. Two covens representing good and evil. I found hundreds of unsolved cases, just seems to have ignored. Murders, disappearances, and it's not just here. The case track through Boston, D.C, Manhattan. I just... I don't know how.]
 * Corbin: (voice) [Case file 632, Abigail and Jennifer Mills, the sisters who describe seeing a demon-like figure linked to four white trees that appeared out of nowhere. This correlates with a local farmer in 1882 who claimed to see the same thing in the exact same location. He believed the trees were symbols representing the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, and that the demon was sent here to raise them. I don't know what to believe. I want to tell Abbie what I found. I just- I just don't know how. I'll look around this town, I don't know who to trust anymore. The closer I get to this, the closer I feel something is getting to me...]
 * Irving: What are you doing?
 * Abbie: I was just looking through old case files for something that might help. There's nothing here.
 * Irivng: Look, I'm not gonna say this again. Let us do our job. Get some rest.
 * Abbie: Thank you, sir.

Abbie nodded as she walked away from the office and closed its door.

<p style="text-align:center;"><u style="font-style:inherit;font-weight:inherit;">The Archives, 1st Floor, Corbin's Room



''Behind the door, to Ichabod's surprise, there was Katarina. She and most of her teammates had just teleported themselves to the archive waiting for Ichabod and Abbie, while Adam, Rentaro, Poison Ivy & The Bride went to the town to find the trace of Michael.''
 * Katarina: Welcome to the Archives, Mr. Crane.

''The night was very near and the light of dusk came into the room. Ichabod widened his eyes and survey the room as Abbie followed him to arrive in.'' After arriving in the room, ​Abbie was surprised to see Katarina and La Folia as well as many others, but then she started to explain this to Ichabod. La Folia then put her hand on the cabinet which Abbie saw it Corbin's office - after La Folia removed a white sheet that covered it.
 * Ichabod: The Battle of Lexington was plotted in this chamber.
 * Katarina: Well, now it's where hard copies go to die.
 * Ichabod: Another figure of speech, I take it.
 * Abbie: All police reports, newspaper articles, historical records... pretty much everything we'd ever really want to know about history of Sleepy Hollow.
 * La Folia:  Recorded  history. It appears little of what actually transpired found its way in your textbook.
 * La Folia: Maybe the men of Captain Irving had transferred the files of Corbin inside this place and I think it will benefit your destiny of fighting against evil. Abbie Mills, Sleepy Hollow needs you.
 * Mana: The world needs you as well.
 * Item_12182.jpg'Asuha:' So don't you ever leave this place or Corbin shan't rest in peace!

Abbie was very amazed and confused to hear all of this, and Katarina walked forward. ''​Katarina then started to tell the whole story of her, from entering this world and meeting Corbin, Knapp and Sister Mary Eunice, to confronting Eckidina & Serilda as well as meeting Pandora who saved their life... Abbie's eyes wide opened in astonishment yet Ichabod was not surprised since Katarina had already told him about her origins from future, and he is highly believed it.'' ​Kyouko nodded as well. ​Just then, Sister Mary Eunice appeared behind Ichabod and walked out of the crowd.
 * Katarina: Abbie, I lied about my identity. I was trying to protect Corbin but now everything we did had been undone. What we need to do is to carry on my legacy. I am no relative of Corbin. My name is Katarina Couteau, and people called me Red Haired Demon. I am from a world of future.
 * Abbie: What?
 * Sonia.Nevermind.full.1985904.jpgod: You really do tell the truth, because I am also travelled across the time.
 * Sonia: However, one thing is different between us, Ichabod, since you slumbered under your grave for 232 years naturally before your resurrection, but we are dragged to the past all of a sudden.
 * Kyouko: An enemy of ours tried to alter the history so he participated in the Horseman's resurrection by working with your greatest enemies, Ichabod, and now we are looking for him. We must all work together so that we can defeat that person working with a demon king who wanted to end your life.
 * Sister Mary Eunice: Ichabod, Your wife is alive and was inside another world. All you have to do is to find a way save her, and then we all need to get rid of that man who caused all of this - Michael Langdon. He is one of the vital figures behind the Horseman, and was truly responsible for the death of Corbin and Knapp as well as so many people who are dying outside. We can help you two so that things will get better.

''Just then, the night came and the darkness swallowed the room. Abbie opened the light as Sister Mary Eunice looked around. Her eyes narrowed.'' ​Katarina walked towards Ichabod & Abbie. ''​Katarina then walked towards the door as the remaining people followed her. Sonia and Kyouko looked at each other before they walked towards the door as well. Abbie looked at the files with her eyes widened.''
 * Sister Mary Eunice: We have no time. The Horseman is coming and we need to be at the scene as soon as possible. This place shall be reserved as your base if you two want, and remember, this is Corbin's legacy. Use it properly. Now, let's go!
 * Katarina: Excuse me, Sister.
 * Katarina: Ichabod, Abbie, you two need to stay in here since you are the people the Horseman wants. If anything happened to me, some of my friends who are not here shall contact you. Also, it might cease the misunderstanding when Irving went to you.
 * Abbie: But...
 * Katarina: We'll be fine. Be careful.
 * Abbie: Oh, Corbin... how many things were you hiding from me?

<p style="text-align:center;"> Graveyard 

<p style="text-align:center;"> (CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!) 

Katarina was swinging a shovel and start digging Katrina Crane's "grave" while mumbling.

''​La Folia, Sonia, Kyouko and Sister Mary Eunice (in her angel form) were beside her. They were acting this secretly in order to prevent themselves from being arrested for grave robbing.'' ​At this time, Mana and Asuha were guarding the graveyard and La Folia, Sister Mary Eunice, Sonia and Kyouko were beside Katarina. ''​Suddenly, a noise could be heard, and Katarina felt that her shovel hit something hard. She immediately reacted in delight and passed the shovel to La Folia.'' ''​Katarina lowered her head and saw wooden frames. She immediately torn them apart with her bare hands. It was an easy task since it was more than 200 years old and it began to become fragile.''
 * Katarina: Ha, me and this witch lady had SOOO many resemblances. We both are girls, had red hair, and our names had such a resemblance except my name have three "A"s, so... I can't imagine I will one day dig a grave where she ain't be buried inside at all.
 * Kyouko: Are you sure about this? Digging inside a graveyard?
 * Katarina: Well, at least it is the only solution. One day, I'll take this shame to my grave if we can't find...
 * Katarina: Maybe next time. Looks like I've found it. Corbin and Knapp shall rest in peace.

''Soon, Katarina found a bag and lifted it in front of Katrina's headstone. She start opening the bag and soon she found a large glass jar with the head of the Horseman. Others were surprised to see this.'' ​Suddenly, to everyone's horror, the eyes of the Horseman's head were opened widely all of a sudden, frightened everyone nearby.
 * Sonia: Oh, my...



''Soon, the noise of a horse was heard as people all looked at the place and saw the Headless Horseman with his guns and axe appeared in the graveyard. The Horseman fired a shot at Team Witness and they dodged it.''

Katarina looked at Sister Mary Eunice as Mana and Asuha charged at the Horseman.
 * Katarina: How can he see us and aim, La Folia?
 * La Folia: I have no idea, unless his soul inside his body still had an invisible head.

The Horseman then came down from his horse and went towards the hole, trying to find the head, but Asuha and Mana appeared in front of the Horseman and fired their shots to the Horseman, while Sister Mary Eunice in her angel form had distracted the Horseman as well with the help from Sonia and Kyouko.



''Meanwhile, under their teammates' cover, Katarina and La Folia immediately went hiding in near hole she dug. Katarina kept hugging the container with the Horseman's skull very tightly, while the Horseman himself was battling against five people, but they soon went into struggling.''
 * Sister Mary Eunice: THIS MIGHT WORK!

Shouting, Sister Mary Eunice fired a large fire ball to the Horseman and hit him instantly. The Horseman dropped his gun and start rolling on the ground, trying to put off the flame on him. Soon, the Horseman lied on the ground without moving. Both Sonia and Kyouko observed the Horseman carefully, but they were surprised to see him not burnt at all. All it seemed that he just went to sleep. ''Hearing Sonia's words and seeing the Horseman, even ​Sister Mary Eunice had a large drop of sweat coming from her head. She shook her head, hinting that she did not think so. However, the figure of speech she used was not "No, he isn't" but...''
 * Girl-white-angel.jpg: Is he dead, Sister?
 * Sister Mary Eunice: ......
 * Sister Mary Eunice: Well, that's the problem. He was dead to begin with.
 * All: ...... (=_=) |||

<p style="text-align:center;">​ Outside the Archives 

''At this time, Asuha, Mana and Sister Mary Eunice were all in disadvantages fighting the Horseman, and Sister Mary Eunice immediately delayed the Horseman while sheltering Katarina, Mana and Asuha. The three went hiding behind a car when the Horseman tried to shoot them with his Mossberg 500. ''At this time, Kyouko had managed to free Abbie from the cuff. Abbie regained her consciousness, and Sonia dragged Andy to the car door. Abbie immediately raised her gun to Andy when he mumbled for mercy.'' Abbie glared at Andy angrily. ''Suddenly, the Horseman sensed his head and soon he walked towards the center of the road, where he picked up something he had suddenly dropped. It was an emerald necklace.''
 * Katarina: LT. MILLS!!!
 * Sonia: Here he is, and you will deal with him.
 * Andy: Abbie... Abbie...
 * Abbie: Cuff yourself to the door.
 * Andy: You can't kill him, Abbie. He is Death...
 * Death_Concept_Art.jpg: DO IT!

''Just then, a police car had arrived at the scene and stopped near the Horseman. Two police officers came out of the car and went towards the Horseman, raising their rifles at him.'' ''​The Horseman stood up and turned two the officers just as one of them attempted to say the word " head ". The officers were both shocked when they saw his headless neck.'' ''​Suddenly, the Horseman looked towards the East and saw the sun rising. He realized that his time was limited.''
 * Officer 1: Put the weapon down! Put your hands on your...
 * Officer 2: What the... hell is that?
 * Officer 1: (to the Horseman) DO IT NOW!
 * Officer 2: YOU THINK HE CAN HEAR US? I mean... he...
 * Officer 1: HOW THE HELL SHOULD I KNOW?
 * Officer 1: I SAID PUT THE WEAPON DOWN... !

''Before the police officer could finished, the Horseman raised his machine gun and fiercely shot at the officers. They immediately hid themselves within the car. Sister Mary Eunice, Abbie, Asuha, Sonia and Mana fired their shot at the Horseman. The Bride was hugging the container which contained the skull of Horseman. The Horseman soon stopped fire its shot as the sunlight became brighter.''

Seizing the chance, Abbie immediately went towards the Horseman as Sonia cuffed Andy on the car door. ​Ignoring Andy's warning, Abbie immediately ran towards the Horseman.
 * Andy: You can't kill him.
 * Andy: He won't die, Abbie!

''​Just then, the Horseman summoned his horse and soon escaped. It was clear that since it was dawn, he must escape the scene as quick as he could. Kyouko tried to stop Abbie, but suddenly, a black aura appeared under Abbie's feet and it dragged Abbie into the ground. She soon disappeared.''

Kyouko's eyes widened in panic.
 * Kyouko: Katarina!

<p style="text-align:center;"> Archives, 3rd floor 

Standing near the window and observing the Sleepy Hollow, Michael has a horrid smile on his face while holding the poisonous dart gun which contained darts with the latest toxin made by Mikan, the same kind of toxin that took the lives of many Novosic soldiers, directly and indirectly, at the 2036 Shanghai.

The Horseman was retreated, but Michael knew as long as he and Serilda still existed in this world, this murderous cycle shall be continue, and he will not stop until he take down Katarina personally.

''Just then, Katarina, Mana, Kyouko, Asuha, Sister Mary Eunice and Sonia appeared behind Michael who had realized they had come. Michael turned back and start teasing Sonia over the death of her soldiers whom she killed with the Mikan's new toxin, all while wearing a sadistic smile on his face.''


 * Michael: Still haven't had enough, huh? Even after losing all your men - again?

Sonia beings to become more incensed.


 * Drifting_into_despair_by_blanappleblurp-d8himb0.jpgMichael: With your reputation within your kingdom before the war, I gotta say, I'd hate to be a member of your citizens, Sonia!

Becoming even more angry, Sonia advances onto Michael but is stopped by Kyouko.

Seeing this, ​Michael scoffed.
 * Kyouko: Don't listen to him, Sonia!


 * Michael: But where are my manners? I mean, really, I should be... "Thanking" your men for being such - good - test subjects.

''During the entire time he's taunting her, Michael is mockingly displaying the very same gun he used to infect one of her men with. Enraged, Sonia fired at Michael and hit the gun out of his hand. The gun fell on into the valley. Michael only gives a smug smirk while calmly shaking his hand to ease the pain.''


 * 2oiaoTm1fdA.jpgSonia: Ever since you deceived me with my friendship between Kyouko, all I want is to see you dead... but it wasn't about cooperation or vengeance. It's about justice. It's over, Michael.

''Sonia aimed to to Michael, while Katarina, Kyouko, Sister Mary Eunice Asuha and Mana aimed their respective weapons to Michael as well. To their surprise, however, Michael was surprisingly calm about this.''

​Sonia was horrified to hear that it would be another Blood Moon which means it will be far worse than the previous nights with blood moons.
 * Michael: You're right. It is. The full Blood Moon is about to arrive next night...


 * Sonia: Blood Moon?
 * Michael: ... and Demonic Redcoats will flood the streets. Déjà vu, girls, the Horseman revisited, but this time... it won't be just one town. It will be the whole world!

''Suddenly, a helicopter arrived and its light and overwhelmed Michael. Michael was surprised and he turned back, only to find Luke Morales, with a pistol in his hand, aimed at Michael.''

''Horrified, Michael attempted to fight back, but he had to block the light with one of his arm, making it hard for him to summon his attack. Luke then fired to Michael, who stepped back after being hit at his chest.''


 * Michael: AHH!!!

''Michael attempted to stop the bleeding in order to save his own life, but his blood kept flowing out. His blood soon tainted Serilda's pendant on his neck. Seeing the police helicopter flew away, Michael turned back to gave Katarina and others a resentful look.''

Michael then started to step back as Katarina assumed that he tried to commit suicide.
 * Michael: You got me unexpectedly... Well played.


 * Michael: But... no one can stop the Horseman... now...

''With no fear of death at all, Michael stepped back and eventually closed his eyes and fall from the broken window, while opening his arms and posed like Jesus on crucifix. Katarina tried to stop him from committing suicide, but it was too late.''

''Michael instantly fell towards the ground... to his death.''

''​Kyouko was observing Michael's body as she walked two steps closer. Suddenly, she saw Michael's face. His eyes were closed, and his hand was still holding the chain. On his face, there was a peaceful smile as if the death was what he wanted all along.''

''Days ago, Kyouko started to hate the man very much ever since she knew that he deceived everyone, but now she had some complicated feelings on them. Kyouko saw that no matter how inhumane Michael was, he could still be killed and she could not find any happiness seeing him died so suddenly. The only sad thing is that he was not killed by her hands.''
 * Kyouko: Your hatred to God drove you to tear down the world He created, but it was your arrogance, Michael, that saw your fail.

Kyouko lowered her head a bit.
 * Kyouko: After all, isn't that why you brought me into this? It's a shame. If your reason of becoming the Pope was only to make the world into a better place... I might help you.

''Suddenly, Michael's hand that grabbed the chain had opened. The chain fell on the ground before it made a noise.''

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Team Witness: !!!!! ''



''Kyouko and others were startled, but a more shocking thing occured - Michael's smile immediately fade as his eyes opened wide with menace. Then, Michael start spitting blood and roared with madness as he shambled himself to get up while still kneeling on the ground.''
 * Michael: OH! AHH! AHHHHH! AEGRHHHHHHERAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!

​With a roar, Michael spat his acidic blood to Kyouko as Sonia pushed her away to dodge it. ''Failing to attack Kyouko Michael then fell on the ground and stood up as his whole body start bleeding. Blood and crimson flesh start coming beneath his feet. Michael growls menacingly as he looked at his enemies as they looked at him with sheer terror.''
 * Michael: BAH!
 * Sonia: KYOUKO! WATCH OUT!
 * Tumblr_nnlfttYQQq1uuqo27o1_1280.gifAdam: He's mad...

''Katarina and others did not expected that Michael had revived. In fact, Michael's wound had caused a great amout of bleeding and finally made him merged with the Blood Moon Wicked, causing him to mutate even more.''

Michael grabbed his own neck as he looked at Team Witness with menace.
 * Michael: Get over yourself! Help me!? Argh!


 * Michael: I am destined to be the future Pope! I don't need help from anyone! My plans are not failing! They are thriving! URGH!

''All of a sudden, Michael's chest exploded and released a more blood. His pools of blood start flowing and expanding as Michael's whole body was covered with thick blood. He let out a screaming while waving his arm, frightened everyone.''



<p style="text-align:center;"> - Michael: A̧̡͖̥͍̠̗̬̓̅͌̅͐̓́͌̀̚͜ͅH̼̱̥͕̼͉̗̝̩̯̾̉̃̈́̀͋̊͑̌͌H̢̢͓͉̗͙̖͎̍̀͗͆̃̅͆̀̊̕͜ͅH͕͉̦̦͙̰̫̝̊̔̏̏͂̅͘͘̕͜͝ͅH͕̻̠̳̙͙̣̬͇͚̾̏͑̃́̄̐̃̔̕H̨̧̨̬͇̮̹͓̠̱̋̓͒̅̔̀̅̐̚͘H̢̛̥͇̻̱̮̺̼̩̀̈́́̏̎̐̓͗̏ͅH͍̳̭̖͎̝̰͚͓̏̽̇̉͂̿̎̈́̚͜͠H̟̞̦͇̬͓͖̗̆̀͐̎̎̓̈̑̚͜͠ͅH̫͕̳̹͚̩̘͎͇͊̾̿̈́̆̈́̉̇̅͝ͅH̨̙̰̙͍̳̻͍͕̊̿̍̓̓̄̈̄́͜͠H̡̬͍̲̞̭͚̤͓̞̅͒͗́̄̍̑̃̚͝H̺̙͍̦̳͉̺̤̠̑̃̎͑̏̓̂͌̑̆͜H͙̠̬̱̬̗̰̟̰͇̓̄̈́̇̌̏̄͊͘͘H̨̭̫̪͇̯̦͔͔̪̀̎̔̀̔͐̅̏͐͠H̛͍͈̤̼̱̰̹̦͈̣̎̏̎̿̈́̂̓͐͝H̢͕̺̰̯͉̻̺͖͊̈́̾̾͛̈́̈́̍͘͠ͅH̛̻͉̺̘͍̲͔͍̖͆̄̉̾̐͒͂̐̕ͅḪ͓͙̖̥̞͔̭̰̥̃͗̆͑̈̈́̑͛͝͝H͈̝̦̖̺̼̭̻͙̑͛̋̿̈́̃́̕͝͝ͅ!̡̱̠̙̟̠̦̲͇̦̈́̽̾̽͊̈́͐̄̕͠!̬͇̻͎̠͍̹̳̭͙̄̍̅̅̀̀̇̀̕͝!̖̹̪̦̫͔͍̖̜͉̅͂͒͗̈́̓̑͌̀͠!̼̟̳̞͓͇̰̞͔̜̍̆̌͂̐͋̅̓́̓!̛̝̠̼͖̥̖͙̙̼̓̈́̀̎̋͐͛̕͜͝!̞̻̞̱̬͎̤͚͇̠̋͑͂͆̊̏́͆̚̚!̨̢̬͈̰̻̮̰͚̯̋̄̽̊̿͛́͋̃̕!̡̛̪̺̥͉̞͍̮͍̈́̇̐̔̔̍̓̍̓͜!̢̨̱͇̺̫̺̣̺̠̒̍̿̈́̔͑̍̈̽̚!̘̪͔̰͔͕͇͈̼̅̓̉̂̆̅̄̉̽̊͜ 



Knowing the final fight would be inevitable, Katarina and others soon prepared to fight against Michael as he looked at them before maniacally shouted out.

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Michael: Soon, the entire fragile shell of this freakish time... and this filthy society... will COLLAPSE!!! AGRH! ''

''Before Katarina could react, ​Michael's back soon exploded as well, as a huge amount of blood start coming from the ground, surrounding him and making the lower half of his body into a crimson blob. It was very clear that Michael now could generate blood from anywhere he wanted.''

As she and her friends watched with horror and alarm, Katarina lifted her spears as Michael continued his diabolical speech.
 * Michael: After that, do you people know what will be left in this world?

''Just then, Michael's mutation had complete, and his sanity shattered like a glass. Losing all of his temper and even sanity, Michael started chuckling like a total madman, a chuckle that Ichabod had never heard before, but that reminded Katarina of the Man in Suit...''
 * Michael: Hehehe... hehehehe...



<p style="text-align:center;">"........................"

<p style="text-align:center;">"........................"

<p style="text-align:center;">"........................"

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Michael: HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!! ''

''Finally, Michael's evil chuckle had turned into maniacal laughter as he started to looked at the sky. He yelled at the sky. Now, his disfigured face was utterly disturbing to see. Katarina realized that all of Michael's pretense had gone. All it remained was an insane and horrid MONSTER surrounded in blood.''

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Michael: HAHA! HAHA! NOTHING!!! HELL WILL RISE, AND CHAOS WILL REIGN!!!!! ''

''​Letting out one final moaning, Michael's body melt and sunk into his boiling pool of blood. The Team Witnesses looked at this swelling mass that was once Michael Langdon... before they heard Michael's loud and horrible yell that boomed across the town.''

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Michael: AND I, MICHAEL LANGDON, WILL BE THE KING OF A NEW WORLD!!!!! ''



''Suddenly, Michael's pool of blood started to flow and attacked Katarina, Ichabod and others. Ichabod immediately went inside the archives as others followed his pace. Katarina immediately shut the door as Michael's blood hit it. She looked at the flowing blood pool as it start sinking into the ground. Katarina knew it was far from ending.''

After a pause, Katarina was determined to lead others to the Munition Tunnel, in order to find out whether Abbie and Serilda was inside.
 * Katarina: I hate to break it to you, but you are nothing but a doomed soul at best.


 * Katarina: Rest in peace, Michael.

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Michael: Curse you, Katarina! Curse you and all of your friends! You are ruining my plans! You are accursed, Katarina! ''

Katarina turned back and glared at Michael's clones as they were melting. <p style="text-align:center;">'' - Michael: NO! STOP! STOP IT! I HATE YOU! I HATE YOU! I HATE YOU!!!  As the clones of Michael cried in sheer agony, they started to sink into the pond of blood and disappeared. Although there were still some remaining blood and flesh in the tunnel, there might not be more blood pouring in the tunnel.''
 * Awn_by_walzrj_sample-37648076a8376ab19bfcc91b34308217_(47).jpgKatarina: Maybe I am, but I am better. Some people were born to be accursed or lived miserably because of a curse. You are neither of them. You are a curse itself. Goodbye, Michael, alongside your Legion and wicked plan.

''Therefore, Katarina assumed that Michael was defeated for good... and she stood there stoically''
 * Katarina: We... did it...

''Meanwhile, Sonia helped to free Kyouko from Michael's hands just as the face of Michael approached them. Then, the three started to escape once again, and after managed to went downstairs and ran 10 meters away, Sonia turned back and saw a large worm with Michael's face was coming out of the hole. Sonia was nearly vomit in disgust.''
 * Sonia: Ivy? End this now.

''Narrowed her eyes, Poison Ivy aimed the explosive mushroom to a gunpowder beside Michael's monstrous face and she shot at it, igniting the barrel and instantly made it exploded. The Face of Michael was soon destroyed by the explosion, shattered in pieces.''

After that, Sonia, Kyouko and Ivy all looked at the place and then went forward, but soon they stopped because of the fire.

''However, they were delighted to see their friends coming through the flames. In the fire, they saw Katarina, Ichabod, Abbie and La Folia were coming towards them. Then, the rest of the Team, led by Adam, had arrived as well on the other side after slaying numerous demonic zombies and blood demons. All of them appeared with a smile full of triumphant, even including Rentaro and Mana who were injured.'' Then, ​Asuha laughed out and cheered for happiness for the very first time they arrived in Sleepy Hollow. ''Happily, Asuha, La Folia and Katarina clapped their hands as Sister Mary Eunice left Katarina's body and stood beside her in her angel form. Ichabod and Abbie saw her now, and they were both stunned in awe by her divine appearance.''
 * Katarina: Awesome job, guys. We won! Someone do need to end those whack-jobs' reign of terror!
 * La Folia: We actually did it...
 * D8a470bb11507192ec997795d63f8b3f.jpg: Yeah, ha-ha, we did it! We did it! We won! We won! We won!

After examining and healing the wounds of Rentaro, Mana and Kyouko, Sister Mary Eunice smiled at Katarina before shaking her hand. ​Katarina gently smiled to Sister Mary Eunice. ​Sister Mary Eunice smiled as well before she made an announcement. ​With her gentle smile, Sister Mary Eunice put both of her hands on Katarina's shoulders, whispering to her. ''Hearing this, however, ​Katarina simply looked at Sister Mary Eunice with sadness and tears in her eyes, and she started crying in sadness. Sister Mary Eunice was surprised and her smile faded.'' ''Katarina looked at Sister Mary Eunice as tears started to stream down from her face. She lowered her head and bit her lips. Although she was expecting the time she will return back to her world, she was still a bit of sad over her departure with her new friends.''
 * Sister Mary Eunice: You've done well defying those influences, Katarina. I think Corbin will be pleased.
 * Katarina: No, Sister, it was all of us. We are a team, after all - "Team Witness" like you said.
 * Girl-white-angel.jpgSister Mary Eunice: Well, to all of you, there is a good news. I feel my power is much stronger after this fight and I could stay this form as long as I want. I also know how to cast out the Traveler's Spell to reverse everything back to normal, and perhaps many of you had already knew that.
 * La Folia: Really? We will be back home, Sister?
 * Sister Mary Eunice: Indeed.
 * Katarina: Hmm...
 * Sister Mary Eunice: Therefore, Katarina, you and your friends can arrive back to your world. I will deal with Michael's mess to allow Crane and Abbie move on to their destiny. You missed your home in Tenguu City, don't you, Kat?
 * Sister Mary Eunice: What is it? What happened? Are you not feeling well?
 * Katarina: Sister, I... I will miss this place as well... as you all...

La Folia and others had similar feelings as well, even Sonia felt a bit sad. After some time of silence, ​Sister Mary Eunice lowered her head and sighed. ''Hearing this, Katarina immediately brushed off her tears and fire of justice started burned in her heart once again. ​La Folia's facial expression is full of tense when she thought about the girl she hates a lot about - Eckidina KnightWalker. Beside her, Asuha, Rentaro, Poison Ivy and Adam had the same reaction as well.'' ''​Katarina looked at Mary Eunice and hugged deeply with her. Everyone beside her were moved deeply by this emotional scene.'' ​Sister Mary Eunice closed her eyes for a while and started brushing the tears on Katarina's cheek. Nodded, ​Katarina smiled as Sister Mary Eunice brushed off her tears, and then she looked at Ichabod and Abbie. ''Sister Mary Eunice pointed towards the entrance 1000m away from them where Ichabod broke into. There were some crates of gunpowder 500m near them as well.''
 * Sister Mary Eunice: Kat?
 * Katarina: This is it? That is how everything ends? We are going to be departed?
 * Sister Mary Eunice: ......
 * Najimi_ajimu_by_lolnagisa-d994j5k.pngSister Mary Eunice: I am sorry, Katarina. I don't want to let you go, either, but you have your own home as well as your own enemy. Don't you ever forget that there was TWO people responsible for this action. The remaining one, Eckidina KnightWalker, is at large in your world now, and no matter what she is currently planning, I bet that she is turning your world into a state of chaos.
 * Tumblr_mxryhmZ6t81sqa258o2_1280.jpgLa Folia: Yes, I agree, and I could never wait to beat Eckidina down from her chair. I hope she won't sit too comfortable on that pathetic seat!
 * Sister Mary Eunice: Your future are related to ours and vice versa, since our worlds are in fact one and the same. At least Sheriff Corbin can rest in peace, and so leave everything to me, Ichabod and Abbie.
 * [[File:Lancer_and_scathach_fate_grand_order_and_fate_series_drawn_by_shimo_s_kaminaka_sample-3f2088db12a484a9e2698940d092dc8ao.jpg|thumb|300px]]Katarina: Thank you, Sister. I will never ever forget this adventure... Surely, I will miss all of you... Are you sure me, you, Abbie and Ichabod will one day meet each other again?
 * Sister Mary Eunice: Fate knows, but you must hold faith even if the most tragic thing came upon your head. Now, don't cry, don't cry, since when you cry, I will cry, and we will all cry. That is not right in such a happy ending, don't you think so?
 * Katarina: Ichabod, Abbie, when we come back to the Police Department, we will reveal a secret in George Washington's Bible together and soon your destiny will be completely unfold.
 * Ichabod: We will never ever forget about you, Katarina. I hope you will be all right as well.
 * -00_13_06--20161128-161604-4-.pngr Mary Eunice: When we get back to the police station, Ichabod, I am sure there will be more evidence to clear your name completely. Now, let's go. There is an exit towards the basement of the Police Department... because of you, ha-ha.

Sonia smiled as if it was like a unintentional yet funny joke. The Team Witness started to go towards the doors, but suddenly, something had appeared and eventually blocked their way, giving them an awful shock...
 * Sonia: Mr. Crane, thanks to you, we have an direction.
 * Ichabod: Then, let us move towards it.

<p style="text-align:center;">"......................................" <p style="text-align:center;">"......................................"

<p style="text-align:center;">"......................................"

<p style="text-align:center;">"......................................"

<p style="text-align:center;">"......................................"



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Michael: I HATE YOU! I'LL KILL YOU!!! ''

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Michael: Prepare to drown in the past... ''

''As his gruesome face began to regenerate itself once again, Michael's blood demon troops surrounded Katarina as she was getting more and more tired. Sister Mary Eunice was defending the demon's attack and protected Kat and her friends from being harmed.'' ​When they stroke down the final demon clone so far that surrounding them, both of Sister Mary Euncie and Katarina shouted out.
 * Sister Mary Eunice: Katarina, strike his face and make a hole on his cheek!
 * Katarina: No, I can't! It could generate itself!
 * Sister Mary Eunice: Since Michael had Serilda's power, I don't know if he could be harmed by the weakness of Serilda as well...
 * Katarina: Which is...
 * Sister Mary Eunice & Katarina: Fire!
 * Katarina: Or some other heated objects. The spears...
 * Sister Mary Eunice: Hand them to me and I will heat them. If the heat scorched through Michael's face, it may not be regenerate, at least it will not be very fast.

''Katarina immediately handed the spears to Sister Mary Eunice, who grabbed its top and tried to heat it with fire magic. Then, despite the disadvantage, Katarina stroke down many newly-formed demons with her bare fists.''

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Michael: YOU WILL BURN THROUGH ME? DON'T YOU DARE--- ''

''Michael tried to summoned more blood clones of him to attack Sister Mary Eunice. Fortunately, the disadvantages changed suddenly when Ichabod stood up and fired a shot of arrow at Michael's left eye. Michael's twitching left eye was shot and it interrupted his words as well as demon-producing process for now.''

In anger and pain, Michael realized that it was Ichabod who raised his crossbow and shot at Michael's left eye, and Ichabod had now awakened from unconsciousness.

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Michael: AHHH!!! Ichabod Crane? How... dare... you defy me!?  Ichabod interrupted Michael.'' ​Michael, however, lost his mind completely and bellowed at Ichabod, taunting him as his injured eyeball start to swell and bleed.
 * IchabodWithCrossbow.jpgIchabod: Silence! I do not care what kind of monster you are, Michael Langdon, but I shall never ever allow you to destroy this world that so many people were fight for its harmony, and soon I will destroy you as well as your master behind you and the Horseman! We will not let you win! I have been destined to create a better future for mankind... and therefore I will stop you!

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Michael: YOU - ARE - A - PRETENDER!!!  All of a sudden, Michael's left eye exploded as it hit Ichabod and blew him away.''
 * Abbie: Crane!

''Poison Ivy and Abbie immediately went towards Ichabod to take care of him. At this time, Katarina was still observing the spear as it was heated by Sister Mary Eunice, unawared that Michael's right eye rolled towards them as his left eye was slowly healing itself.''
 * Katarina: Yes, they are red now, we did it!

''Then, just as Katarina shouted, Michael's right eye exploded as well, pushing Katarina and Sister Mary Eunice away as well, knocking Adam and the Bride. The Spears had dropped on the ground. Even Sister Mary Eunice could hardly block this kind of power from pushing her away, and that shocked Katarina. In this horrible form, Michael was now unimaginably powerful.''

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Michael: DIE! YOU FREAK! YOU MORON!!!  Despite the terror she faced Katarina stood up while holding the two spears before looking at Michael. Ichabod stood up before Michael's eyes regenerated themselves and looked at his enemies with sheer malice.''

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Michael: You can't kill me. I am so great. I am supreme. I am immortalized.  Katarina smiled confidently, as she was ready to charge at Michael's face.'' ''​Katarina then ran forwards like a crazy rabbit, kicking every blood clones of Michael aside and pushed the points of her heated spears to Michael's cheek, and then the spears sizzled on Michael's face, slowly scorching it. Katarina pushed her spears into Michael's face as red aura start surrounding her.''
 * Katarina: Just wait and see... and you will never ever be so insane anymore!

All of a sudden, Michael started to yell in horror and pain as the spears of Katarina started to scorch his face like two drills.

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Michael: NO! WHAT ARE YOU DOING? MAKE IT STOP! MAKE IT STOP!!! ''

Enraged, Michael started to yell in sheer hysterical state as several blood hands tried to grab Katarina, but Abbie, Kyouko and La Folia started to fired at those hands, stopping them from attacking Katarina, and Sister Mary Eunice drew her light sword to cut those hands.
 * Angel-knight-1280x1024.jpgr Mary Eunice: Stay away!

The hands fell on the ground before it melt, and Sister Mary Eunice went on dealing with the blood demons as the others aided her.
 * Katarina: Now let's see...

Soon, under her friends' protection, Katarina managed to made a hole through Michael's cheek, and Ichabod saw the firepower crates behind it. ''Katarina bounced back to her friends. ​Wasted no time, Ichabod aimed the burning arrow to the crates and fired the crossbow to the crates. The arrow flew in a speed of sound and went through the hole on Michael's face, fortunately before it was healed, and then, it struck a crate and it began to smolder.''
 * Katarina: It's time for you to shut up! ICHABOD, ABBIE, LET US DO IT!
 * Abbie: This will do it!!!
 * Ichabod: This ends here and now!

Sister Mary Eunice looked at the crates and chanted a spell all of a sudden...

<p style="text-align:center;">'' BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!! ''

''Soon, the crate exploded and triggered a chain reaction, causing a massive explosion. In a second, Sister Mary Eunice immediately formed an energy shield to protect her friends from the explosion, but Michael's face was soon completely shattered by the huge explosion.''

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Michael: AHHHHHHHHHHHH! ''



''In the explosion, Katarina saw a crimson and demonic shadow appeared in the flames, glaring at her with malice. It was Michael's body-less spirit, much to Katarina's horror when she realized that. Fortunately, it soon disappeared as soon as it gave out its one last word out of spite.''

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Michael: IT ISN'T OVER, THE RED HAIRED DEMON! I - WILL - FIND YOU!!!!!!!! ''

''After the smoke disappeared, the Team Witness members all stood up to see the place. Michael's distorted flesh and blood were smoldering and soon became black ashes, just like those witches burned on stake.''
 * Mana: That is it? Michael is... dead for good, right?

''Everyone heard Michael's final words and were all trembling in horror. They were afraid that Michael will one day return back to this place. Katarina looked at the place where Michael's spirit stood as if the endless nightmare was far from over. About ten seconds later, she sighed.'' ''People behind her all nodded in improvement. Looking at the smoldering flesh that was once Michael Langdon's distorted face, Katarina scoffed and sighed, wondering if what Michael would become if he ever come back.''
 * [[File:Scathach_fate_grand_order_and_fate_series_drawn_by_aora_sample-ffab0a0037e3accae7559bc716c98171.jpg|thumb|300px]]Katarina: I don't think so, but I am pretty sure he won't be back at Sleepy Hollow for some times. We need to clear Ichabod's name completely and go back to our world. I am sure Michael's coronation is ready if he is still alive. We must save Catholic Church from his claws and save the whole world from another person - Eckidina KnightWalker.

''​Katarina then turned back and left, as everyone walked behind her. Michael was defeated and the next Blood Moon will not come... at least it will not come to the next night, and the Horseman shall goes quiet for some time. Things are settled down... for now.''
 * Katarina: (sarcastically) You've done so much trying to destroy the world, Michael... and now you've destroyed your body. I hope this is what you want.

''What everyone did not know, however, is that the explosion had caused the witches' bone dusts into the sewers. Soon, the water carried the dust to Hudson River and they merged with the mud near the river... Soon, when the time comes, the terror of the Blood Moon will return to haunt Ichabod and Abbie once again...''

The End is a happy ending, despite so many losses.

''As more and more police car gathered at the Archives, Ichabod, Abbie and Katarina who had just went out of the underground tunnel soon visited the Westcounty Police Department. The police and some citizens are working in cleaning the blood that claimed to be "out of nowhere" by media.''

In the Police Department, talking to Abbie, Captain Irving was mildly displeased by Abbie's behavior, but since Katarina, La Folia as well as two police officers would be a witness, he agreed to release Crane. When Irving said "Captain America", he looked at Ichabod whom he just passed by and was reading. ''Ichabod put the book down and followed the police captain into the corridor. Katarina and La Folia were sitting on a bench not far away, waiting for Ichabod.'' Irving stopped at the middle of the corridor. ''The silence soon filled within the three's conversation. However, Abbie just looked into Irving's eyes and shook her head.'' She looked at Ichabod and Katarina who were sitting beside them. ''Hearing Abbie's words, Katarina smiled as Ichabod lowered his head. Irving continued his words.'' ''Irving soon turned back and went away. Then, Katarina stood up and smiled at the two. She was wearing a school uniform instead of her armor.'' Then, ​Ichabod lend Katarina his hand. ''Katarina smiled as they shook hand. Then, Ichabod turned to Abbie as she was ready to interrogate Andy Brooks in his cell. The book on his hand was none other than the Bible in his tomb.'' Ichabod opened the Bible and showed Abbie the page with the Two Witnesses mentioned. ''Abbie lowered her head and soon smiled. Ichabod, Katarina and La Folia smiled as well.'' ''​La Folia and Katarina gently left the police department, and then Katarina stopped before she turned back to see the two Chosen Ones once again... and left while sobbing. La Folia start comforting her as they walked away.''
 * Tumblr_o2dj66TnHP1uc9x1zo2_540.jpgg: I ought to throw you in jail, except I have a preserved head in a pickle jar, and several strangers as well as two cops who just backed up to your story. Not to mention a confession from Brooks, who says he'll plea-bargain, but only if he talks to you and "Captain America" here.
 * Ichabod: Who?
 * Irving: Now, there's a room full of press looking for answers that I don't have, so why don't you help me for a change and give me some?
 * 303Abbie.png: The truth, sir? We're just scratching the surface here. Whatever it is, it's gonna get a lot worse.
 * Irving: Outstanding. I'm told you're transferring to Quantico next week?
 * Abbie: Not anymore...
 * Abbie: I think this is where I'm supposed to be.
 * Irving: That man is our only lead. He has answers. Go get something I can understand. Both of you.
 * Katarina: Finally, you are determined to stay here, Lt. Mills.
 * Abbie: Please, call me Abbie.
 * Katarina: Abbie, yes, I think Corbin will be pleased. Very sad that I cannot attend his funeral, telling him that we avenged him.
 * Abbie: You can stay here.
 * Katarina: No, really, I am not like you. You need to stay here. I am sorry, but I have my own enemies... bitter enemies... I, alongside others, must go back to my time to stop them from destroying this world.
 * Ichabod: Katarina, I and Abbie are both grateful to your help.
 * Katarina: It's my pleasure, Ichabod.
 * Ichabod: There's something you should know. In my dream, Katrina referred to me as the First Witness.
 * Abbie: Revelations.
 * Ichabod: This speaks of two Witnesses, brought together for a seven-year "Period of Tribulations" to defend humanity from the forces of Hell. Their battle is prophesied to ordain the fate of the world... on Judgement Day.
 * Abbie: You think that's us?
 * Ichabod: You said, after the woods, you lost your way... but perhaps you were called to something, Abbie, to finish the work your sheriff started. Perhaps we both were.
 * Katarina: Well, at least we can go back to our home without other problem worse than dealing with Eckidina KnightWalker.
 * La Folia: Ichabod, Abbie, we will never ever forget about you. If one day fate allow us to meet again... I really hope so...
 * Abbie: Yes, indeed. We will miss you people, too.

Abbie then looked at Ichabod once again. ​Then, they headed towards the cell of Brooks.
 * Abbie: Brooks said a war was coming.
 * Ichabod: Let us find out what else he knows.

<p style="text-align:center;"> Corbin's Cabin 

The time of departure is always full of sadness.

''Katarina and La Folia would soon appear in the cabin of Sheriff Corbin with Sister Mary Eunice, Adam Frankenstein, Poison Ivy, Rentaro, Mana, Asuha, Sonia, Kyouko and the Bride of Frankenstein... before they left Sleepy Hollow...''

Sister Mary Eunice sadly looked at the coat of Santa Claus which she brought to Corbin as a gift, and she sighed... ''With tears in her eyes, Katarina hugged ​Sister Mary Eunice deeply as the latter held back her tears, and soon Sister Mary Eunice walked towards a mirror and raised her hand. Then, she spoke the Traveler's Spell as her spirit body was trembling. After that, she spoke the place.'' ''​A green portal appeared in the mirror. Knowing her time of departure had come Sonia went towards the portal.'' After that, Sonia turned to Kyouko with a smile. ​Kyouko went gently towards Sonia and whispered to her. ​Sonia went silence for a while befores she smiled at Kyouko. ''​Sonia turned back after giving a complicated look at Katarina. Soon, she turned back and went into the portal. After sending Sonia away, Sister Mary Eunice then raised her hand again.'' Sister Mary Eunice then turned to Katarina with a sad smile. ''Katarina howled into crying and hugged Sister Mary Eunice once again. Rentaro, La Folia, Mana, Poison Ivy among others were moved by the scene, even Asuha nearly cried.'' Brushing her tears, Katarina stepped back.
 * Sister Mary Eunice: It is time... to bid you farewell. No matter who you are, I appreciate your help in my mission. You will go back to your dimension and play your own part... Allow me to take care of Crane and Abbie, please.
 * Tumblr_oebg2f8MVY1u7i3jco2_500.gifr Mary Eunice: Novosic Kingdom.
 * Sister Mary Eunice: Sonia... here is the portal to Novosic Kingdom, as you requested.
 * Sonia: Thank you, Sister.
 * Sonia: Soon, the story between us... its second part ends... and will there be a third part?
 * Kyouko: No matter how, I will eventually make you redeemed yourself. I believe in you, Sonia. When we worked together as teammates against Michael, I saw who you truly are. One day, I will save you.
 * Sonia: One day, we will meet again, and don't forget to check your e-mail. Wait for my surprise.
 * Sister Mary Eunice: Tenguu City.
 * Katarina: Thank you, Sister... although I don't wanna leave... I will preserve the Spear of Virtue alongside the replica you made for me. Whenever I see them, I will remember you...
 * Sister Mary Eunice: I appreciate that. Think of me... whenever you lost your hope... I will always be there helping people like you.
 * Katarina: Oh, Sister...
 * Asuha: I cannot cry... I cannot cry...

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Katarina: Goodbye, Sister Mary Eunice... ''

''With tears on her face, Katarina turned back and soon she went into the portal after taking a deep breath. She was followed by La Folia, Rentaro, Asuha, Mana, Ivy, Adam, Kyouko and the Bride, all of them who was determined to help the humanity fight against the evil KnightWalker Family. When the Bride went into the portal, it soon disappeared.''

''Now, Sister Mary Eunice was along inside the house, no Katarina, no Jenny, no Corbin, no Knapp... only her alone. She could not help the overwhelming feelings of sadness, and soon she nearly collapsed on the ground, crying in sadness...''

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Sister Mary Eunice: Goodbye, Katarina... and everyone else... ''

<p style="text-align:center;"> Andy Brooks' cell 

''With his hand cuffed, Andy Brooks bit his lips as he awaited for Ichabod to arrive very anxiously. However, all of a sudden, he began to feel nervous as he sensed a sinister entity appeared behind him. It was a grayish and blurry figure who approached Andy with full of anger...''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Moloch: YOU FAILED...... ''

Andy was horrified and he pledged desperately.. <p style="text-align:center;">*SNAP!* ''All of a sudden, Moloch opened the cell door as Andy stood up to plead for mercy... but Moloch immediately snapped his neck, killing him... as well as making him to stay in a bizarre position...''
 * Andy: Please... please give me another chance...



<p style="text-align:center;">"................"

''When Ichabod and Abbie had arrived, they saw Andy fell onto the ground with his neck broken. After looking at his corpse, they looked up to a mirror not far away. Abbie started to go closer to the mirror as she saw a foggy woods inside it... alongside a monstrous figure, the figure she saw 13 years ago.''

''In an illusion, Ichabod heard Corbin's voice once again. This time, Corbin was reading some of the verses in the Book of Revelations...''

''Just then, the blurry figure of ​Moloch inside the mirror suddenly turned back very slowly... before he rapidly rushed towards Abbie, trying to get her...''
 * Normal_sleepyhollow0101-3013.jpgn: (narrator) And I heard, as it were, the noise of thunder. One of the four beasts saying: 'Come and see...'.
 * Corbin: (narrator) Then behold, a pale horse, and his name that sat on him was Death......

<p style="text-align:center;">*SNAP!*

''All of a sudden, the mirror shattered in pieces as the demon disappeared in the mist. After such a fright, Abbie and Ichabod looked at each other in horror and confusion.''

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Corbin: (narrator) ... and the Hell follow with him. ''

Introduction

 * Ichabod Crane: (narrator) My name is Ichabod Crane. I was enlisted in the Queen's Royal Regiment and sent to the American colonies to fight the Patriots. It didn't take long for me to have a change of heart.


 * Ichabod Crane: (narrator) In 1781, I died on the battlefield, but I was saved by a mysterious spell cast upon me by my beloved wife, Katrina.


 * Ichabod Crane: (narrator) Now, I have been awakened 232 years later on a land I've no longer recognized - Sleepy Hollow.


 * Ichabod: (narrator) However, fate led me to Ms. Katarina Couteau, a warrior who came from the future, and Ms. Abigail Mills, a young police lieutenant investigating baffling mysteries. Together, we got rid a horrible threat and then, just at that time, me and Ms. Mills had knew about our own destiny.


 * Ichabod: (narrator) We are now bearing witness to strange events and dark forces. They foretell that our realm is in danger... and the Apocalypse may be upon us.



18th century
<p style="text-align:center;"> September 19th, 1776

<p style="text-align:center;"> Willaim Howe's camp

''Before the early stage of war, a rumor was overheard by Grace Dixon that General Willaim Howe who was in charge of New York Island, had raised a "Whispering Wraith" in order to root out colonial spies. He ordered a dark ceremony, in which a human host is bonded with demonic shadows.''

''The host in question was an "unfortunate" wretch named Marcus Collins, a turncoat of Patroits. Ichabod greatly despised Marcus and saw him as a rank, base villain who reneged on his vow to fight for liberty. It appears he was not only turned by Howe, but literally transformed, sent out to kill his fellows - brave souls with a secret worth fighting for. It was all General Howe's battle plans. Had these men lived to deliver that information... thousands of lives would have been spared.''



''Washington lost confidence in Marcus Collins' loyalty, feared that General Howe might learn the identities of the other agents. Ichabod was tasked with their extraction. In the disguise of the British Officer, Ichabod attended an event at the billeted quarters of General Howe where he was to make contact with the spymaster, none other than his constant companion in adventure, Betsy Ross.''

When Ichabod entered the hall, he saw Betsy, who had dressed up like an aristocratic woman with a small fan in her hand, was casually chatting with General Howe.

Ichabod carefully walked towards Betsy in order not to draw Howe's alarm. ''​Betsy looked at Ichabod and pretended that she did not know him. She put her hand in Ichabod's hand.'' ​While they were walking towards the dancing crowd, Betsy whispered to Ichabod as they were preparing to dance. Ichabod and Betsy then started to dance while whispering to each other.
 * [[File:MV5BMjE5MjgzNzAwNF5BMl5BanBnXkFtZTgwMTk1ODM2ODE@._V1_SY1000_CR0,0,1496,1000_AL_.jpg|thumb|340px]]Ichabod: Would the lady grant me the honor?
 * Betsy: The gentleman was too kind. The honor is all mine.
 * Betsy: What the hell are you doing, Crane? If anyone recognizes you, you'll be shot as a deserter.
 * Ichabod: I shan't be here for too long and neither will you.
 * Ichabod: Your cover's been blown. Marcus Collins is a turncoat.
 * Betsy: *gasped* We must tell this to Katrina. She will warn the others. The secrets we share are invaluable to the war effort.
 * Ichabod: How many are embedded with you?
 * Betsy: Two men. One poses as Howe's valet, the other - that violin player.

​Just then, Betsy noticed that Howe was looking at Ichabod. ''​The two then stopped dancing and Ichabod left. While waving the fan in her hand, Betsy smilingly walked towards Howe.'' ​Howe smiled and nodded. ​Howe tried to leave, but Betsy stopped him in an gentle manner. ''​With a smile, Betsy closed her fan and use it to touch Howe's heart. Howe smiled with a nod.'' ''One hour later, in the stable, Ichabod was waiting for Betsy when he heard footsteps. Ichabod turned back to see Betsy, in a coat of British officers, was walking towards him. She then stopped in front of Ichabod when he approached him.'' ​Just then, Ichabod noticed Betsy's clothing. ​Ichabod looked at Betsy with confusion. ''​Ichabod then turned back to prepare the horses. Betsy walked towards inside the stables where the spies were suppose to meet each other. However, while holding a lantern to survey the place, Betsy saw two corpses lying on the ground.'' ''​Ichabod's eyes widened. Betsy continued to walk inside the room even further, when suddenly, some black smoke had appered out of nowhere and fused themselves into a smokey creature with black gaseous robes and a pale face. Betsy was enraged to see the creature.'' ​The creature started to screech. ​Outside the stables, Ichabod suddenly heard a voice of a British officer. ''He turned his head in alarm and saw two British officers ran towards the place. They saw Ichabod as the latter immediately went for a coach.'' ​Ichabod jumped on the coach and made the horses ran towards the place where Betsy was confronting the wraith of Marcus Collins. ''​Hearing Ichabod's voice, Betsy immediately went towards the coach as Ichabod gave a hand to her. She grabbed Ichabod's hand, and he pulled her on the coach. The two then swiftly went towards Katrina's camp after getting out of danger behind them.'' ''The wraith of Marcus Collins lurked inside the stable. He angrily glared at Ichabod and Betsy as they escaped.''
 * Betsy: Howe's looking in this way... I'll handle him, and you warn the others. Go. We'll meet at the stables in an hour.
 * Betsy: General... I haven't had the chance to thank you for this delightful party.
 * Howe: In a moment. There is someone I must have words with first.
 * Betsy: When a moment passes, it is gone forever. Or one can stop and take... full advantage of it.
 * Howe: Hmm...
 * Ichabod: I was beginning to worry.
 * Ichabod: Your clothing, Betsy...
 * Betsy: I told you I'd handle Howe...
 * Betsy: Not like that, my dear. Ready the horses while I look for the others.
 * TheShadow.jpgBetsy: They are dead, Crane. Both of them.
 * Betsy: Is that you? You traitorous wretch?!
 * Betsy: Come out of the shadows, Marcus Collins. Come out and face me! I'LL HAVE YOUR HEAD, MARCUS COLLINS!
 * British officer: This way!
 * British officer: Fire on the sight!
 * ​Ichabod: Betsy, come on!
 * Ichabod: Are you all right?
 * Betsy: How could I not be?

<p style="text-align:center;"> '- ​Marcus Collins: Crane... Crane...'

<p style="margin-top:0.4em;margin-bottom:0.5em;text-align:center;"> September 20th, 1776  ​Seated near the table while confronting General William Howe, the former British lieutenant, Ichabod Crane, was holding a quill-pen and looked at a paper in front of him.
 * Willaim Howe: Give us the names.

''Once, Ichabod was one of the underlings within the encampment of Howe until he changed his mind and fought for the Patroits. Now, he was facing a choice once again...''



''Just some time ago, Ichabod was captured and brought forth to General Howe. In ruthlessness, Howe gave him a paper and a quill-pen in order to force Ichabod to write the names of the spies inside the British Army. He offered Ichabod a full pardon if he gave him a list of names of Washington's spies.''

''Ichabod once was like an apprentice to Howe. Ichabod saw Howe as an honorable and loyal man, a perfect general for his contry. Ichabod respected the general very much even if they ended up as enemies. Now, Howe was urging him to double-cross other colonial Patroits so that he could regain his rank, his fame, his former regiment's trust...''

''Then, even Ichabod himself felt surprised that he was unexpectedly being tempted by Howe's demand, tempted by the outcome that might be good for him... His hands were shivering. Howe was getting impatient.'' ''Ichabod just looked at Howe calmly. Then, his hand went closer and closer to the paper... until suddenly...'' ​Then, Ichabod threw the quill on the table, an obvious sign that he refused Howe's demand. ''​After that, to Howe's surprise and sheer anger, Ichabod jumped from the chair and escaped through the window. Then, he managed to escape from Howe's minions. After the failure of persuading Ichabod, Howe started to make another plan...''
 * Howe: GIVE US THE NAMES!
 * Ichabod: I will never recant my decision to be an American.
 * Ichabod: I will never, never go back on my oath to fight for freedom against tyranny!
 * Howe: You!

<p style="text-align:center;"> September 21st, 1776

<p style="text-align:center;"> Manhattan Island

''After the spying plan was failed, George Washington arranged another task for Ichabod. This time, the mission was to kill Howe. It was one of the darker periods of the war. The invaion of Manhattan, when the British forces under Howe's command took control of the city, forcing the patroits to retreat.''

''​In the early hours of the day, Howe and his men commandeered a townhouse belonging to a patroit. In his encampment set within the townhouse, Howe opened a chest in his room and turned to a soldier behind him.'' ''​The soldier left and Howe took a round-shaped, black talisman from the chest. It had some strange patterns on it, some kind of Nordic emblem. It was used to create zombie redcoats, but the zombies it created was different. It could producing Drugur, a kind of undead creature in icelandic myth which was nigh-unstoppable.''
 * 305WilliamHuman.pngHowe: Leave. I'll do this myself.

''The stone was presented to Howe by none other than Moloch just a few days ago. Howe had to deal with the Devil in order to turn the entire Manhattan Island into a place of bloodbath. Just as he was looking at it, however, Howe heard someone raise a gun and prepare to shoot him from behind. Calmly, Howe put the talisman back into the box and raised his head.'' It was indeed Ichabod Crane behind Howe, raising his rifle at him. Ichabod remained his position.
 * 1x04_stills9.jpgHowe: Stealth was always your strong suit, Crane. Washington chose his man well.
 * Ichabod: I did not wish to kill you, but this invasion ends now. Order your men off the island, and you shall live.
 * Howe: Huh, and trust the word of a turncoat? Does dear old George know you were within a hair's breath of turning against him? Perhaps in sending you to terminate my command, he was testing your loyalties. The question is, can you do it? Kill a man in cold blood?


 * Ichabod: I've made my choice. My allegiance is to this nation.

With no hestitation, Howe turned his face to Ichabod's gunpoint, which is very near to him. The gun was closer to Howe's head. ​Ichabod stared at Howe one last time. ​Just as Ichabod prepared to pull the trigger and shoot down Howe, some British soldiers rushed into the scene to save Howe, and after shooting at one of the soldiers, Ichabod had to gave up the assassination and escape through the window.
 * Howe: All your kin fought for the king. You... spit on their graves.
 * Ichabod: Hmm... I shall ask only once. Will you retreat?
 * Ichabod: Answer me.
 * Howe: I will never retreat until every last colonial dog lies in a grave. Do what you came to do, or leave before I have you clapped in irons!
 * Ichabod: May God have mercy on us both.
 * Howe: SHOOT HIM!

Fortunately, Ichabod escaped and went into an underground tunnel.

''Underneath the Manhattan Island, there were secret tunnels built by the patroits for transferring. On that day, Betsy Ross was leading patroit refugees off the island via this series of hidden tunnels. Holding her torch, Betsy and her team of refugees turned right and then, she saw Ichabod Crane with his torch coming towards her.'' ​Ichabod was very confused. ''​Betsy immediately went on her way and numerous patroits had followed her, holding candles in their hands. He did not know that General William Howe was deploying something sinister with the help of Van Bilj Family, who were under the control of both Moloch and Lady Van Tassel. They were not facing conventional forces... but a cadre of Drugur made of undead redcoats.''
 * ​Betsy: Crane...
 * Ichabod: Betsy... I come from Howe's encampment. He lives, and he refuses to relinquish the city.
 * Betsy: Our orders have changed. I'm getting out of the city before countermeasures are deployed.
 * Ichabod: What countermeasures?
 * Betsy: Ichabod, please. There's no time.

''The countermeasures Betsy referred to was an ancient substance known as the Greek Fire, which could destroy Howe's Drugur Army. The Greek Fire was invented by the scientists of Byzantine Empire, and even though its complete pruduction methods had surrounded in mystery, it was believed by many to be some kind of ancient napalm. However, the Greek Fire is far more sinister than napalm. It cannot be extinguised by water or by sand. Once unleashed, it burns until nothing remains.''

''Merely hours after the British invaded, just as Howe was checking his army, the city was set ablaze in the Great Fire of New York, the cause of which remained a mystery... until now.''

After transferring the patroit refugees to safety, Betsy ambushed the emcampment of Howe alone, and she used a crossbow with fiery arrows ignited by the Greek Fire, killing every undead soldiers.

''However, as the flame started to lose control, Betsy immediately left with her horse and rode all the way towards safety, leaving the entire New York on fire. Howe managed to escape under his minions' protection.''

''The fire destroyed about one third of the city and some unburned parts of the city were plundered. Many people believed or assumed that one or more people deliberately started the fire, for a variety of different reasons. British leaders accused revolutionaries acting within the city, and many residents assumed that one side or the other had started it. The fire had long-term effects on the British occupation of the city, which did not end until 1783.''

After the fire, Caspar Van Bilj disappaered and the family of Van Bilj fell into the ruins...

<p style="text-align:center;"> September 21st, 1798

<p style="text-align:center;"> A day after Jeremy Crane's apparent death

17 years had passed since Ichabod's demise, and Betsy Ross had been living in a rocky road of life.

''Charged of treason, her second husband died in jail and later, she married John Claypoole in 1783. The couple had additionally five daughters: Clarissa, Susanna, Jane, Rachel, and Harriet (who died in infancy). With the birth of their second daughter Susanna in 1786, they moved to a larger house on Philadelphia's Second Street, settling down to a peaceful post-war existence, as Philadelphia prospered as the temporary national capital (1790–1800) of the newly independent United States of America, with the first President George Washington, his Vice President, John Adams, and the convening members of the new federal government and the U.S. Congress.''

In 1793, Betsy's mother, father, and sister Deborah Griscom Bolton (1743–93) all died in another severe yellow fever epidemic (a disease unknowingly caused by infected mosquitoes that in those times ranged further north from the sub-tropical zones of the southern U.S.).

"............................."

<p style="text-align:center;"> Purgatory 

"............................."
 * ???: It is such a shame you are not so young anymore, Betsy.

''While talking, the "person" entered as Betsy looked at her. She was a demon with pale sikn and purple head. A large purple halo was above her head and her right eye was blocked by her hair. Her head was surrounded by a crown made by darkness with pale blue aura. She was wearing an armor with white, gold and purple in its color. Betsy did not expressed any fear on her and glared at her.'' ''Hearing the demon's self-introduction, ​Betsy looked at her with full of alarm. She was surprised that this mysterious demon had acknowledged her full name even if they never met before.'' Betsy was ready for her blade as well as gun and tried to point them to the strange "woman" named Kaysie. ''Betsy narrowed her eyes. She was now looking at one of the 12 demons that dealt with and assisted Hubert Zodiak, one of the most infamous supporter of Satanism as well as the former assistant of Casper Van Bilj.'' ​Kaysie let out a cold, grim smile. ​Betsy was ready to charge towards the Demon Princess, but the latter had stopped her. ''Walking down a long stairway, Kaysie led Betsy into a place deep below the cave, and soon they walked closer towards a room with its door closed. Kaysie opened the door of the cell, and Betsy saw someone tied inside it, being tortured by several demons. Betsy immediately recognized who the prisoner was.'' ''​Kaysie took a look at the tortured Lady Van Tassel not far away, and then she scoffed. Without letting Betsy in, Kaysie turned back to close the door.'' ​While Kaysie spoke those things to Betsy, she was walking back to the lair of Moloch and behaved like a friendly neighbor instead of a menacing demon. However, Betsy had found something vert strange. ​Kaysie nodded as she stopped walking, since the two had returned back to the cave of Moloch. ''​Betsy's eyes widened. Kaysie smiled in satisfaction.'' ''Just then, Kaysie had felt some dark, horrid and sinister power presented beside her... and then she turned back. She saw Moloch's blurry shadow not far from the cave.'' When Moloch entered the cave, Kaysie immediately knelt in front of her father as a sign of respect. "............................."
 * 395b4c26cffc1e174edc54054390f603728de993.jpgBetsy: Who are you?
 * ???: My name is Kaysie Virgo, a Demon Princess and one of the demons with Lord Hubert Zodiak. People called me the Unholy Pupilla of Blackness. Welcome, Mrs. Elizabeth Griscom Ross.
 * Betsy: How do you know my name?
 * BetsyRoss.jpgKaysie: I know everything about you. You sewed the first flag of the Stars and Stripes. You participated the protest committed by Patrioit scums. You lit up the Great Fire of New York 22 years ago, and with that, you made me totally impressed. Therefore, I am here to represent the group you ask to speak with.
 * Betsy: Katrina told me about you, about you 12 demons representing Zodiac.
 * Kaysie: We are born from different types of evil and have different moral codes. For me, I am the creation of Lord Moloch, therefore his own daughter. He created me... from the death of children, martyrs and innoncence.
 * Betsy: What about the others? There are still 11 of you, aren't you? How do they call themselves?
 * U=2304791376,3836844835&fm=23&gp=0.jpgKaysie: Their names are unimportant. Betsy, do you know that... why Ichabod Crane bears importance to my father's rising? You shall tell me where you buried him... and then I will make you die with no pain.
 * Kaysie: I know you have a lot in your mind, Betsy. However, at first, I am here to show you someone you may like to see her being... hmm, tortured.
 * 318Betsy.pngBetsy: Her?
 * Kaysie: Follow me, please.
 * Betsy: Lady Van Tassel? Why is she here?
 * U=2304791376,3836844835&fm=23&gp=1.jpge: Oh, Lady Van Tassel? Father ordered his minions to torture her day and night for burying the son of Ichabod Crane alive for eternity unless she confess her crime. It serves her right. Our master was never been tolerating towards someone like her. No discipline, unlawful, planning against my father's will... people like that... they will all die.
 * Kaysie: What is more, despite I dealt with Zodiak, I might destryoy him if he messed up with my father... as a last resort. He knew this and he would not cross my own line.
 * Betsy: Wait a minute. You are serving both Zodiak and your father?
 * Kaysie: Yes, I serve them both, but my father knew this... since it was his plan.
 * Kaysie: Ah... you seemed to understand now, Mrs. Ross. Father created me and some of my other siblings. It is our duty here to obey him. Zodiak's actions - as well as his followers - will fasten my father's rising, and all shall bow before him.
 * Kaysie: Well, there he is.
 * Kaysie: Father, this is Betsy Ross. I had just brought her here under your request.

"............................."

"............................."

"............................."


 * Moloch: Tell me how you feel, my servant.

''Soon, the demonic monster opened its eye and its jaw. It then looked at its hands and torso. At first, its eyes was filled with sheer horror and fright. However, the soul of Betsy was soon fully overwhelmed by the mind of the demon. It grinned to Moloch demonically.''


 * Monster: Thank you, my mighty master, for bringing me back to life...

Moloch nodded in pure satisfaction, but Kaysie started to shiver in disgust.
 * Kaysie: With all due respect, father, you told me to bring her here so that we can kill her, not just putting her inside such a demonic body...

However, she went quiet when Moloch glared at his daughter in anger. ​Kaysie's eyes widened as she heard the name "Christine Van Bilj".
 * Moloch: Never doubt my decision. If I tell you the full thing, you may not catch her or kill her. The priority was that I need to know if this demonic body made by Christine Van Bilj was stable enough to seal a mortal soul and controlled its mind, making it to believe it is my servant.
 * Aristocrat_by_igorkieryluk-d4nhpqd.jpgKaysie: Father... you mean that... it is an invention of the late Christine Van Bilj, who is the former advisor of General Howe?
 * Moloch: Indeed it is.

''Hearing this, Kaysie bit her lips, but just then, she took an unintentional look at the corpse of Betsy that was lying on the ground. She then changed the topic.''
 * Kaysie: Uh... what about that?

''Without saying a single word, Moloch raised his hand and soon a grey smoke came into the body of Betsy. The Betsy's body rose "back from the dead" - though Kaysie knew that she never was the real Betsy.''

''This "Betsy" who stood up had a pair of eyes that was void of emotions and had no empathy. It was almost like she was mentally "dead". In fact, she was possessed by a condemned soul who was a puppet of Moloch.''

''Satisfied, Moloch looked at the body of Betsy with a grim look. The eyes of "Betsy" had became vacant and indifferent since her soul did not belonged to her anymore.'' ''Moloch then sent "Betsy" back to her world where she will live on until her recorded "death" in 1836. The Demon of Virgo nodded to Moloch's words and she was so afraid that she dared not look at her father. She bit her lips as she was shivering in fright. However, Moloch sensed this.''
 * Moloch: Don't worry about her. This "Betsy" shall lives on as a living dead until her body became old and frail, and thus she died. The real Betsy shall lives inside the body of until the time came for her to be freed.

​Kaysie's eyes widened.
 * Moloch: Is there something else you want to say, my child?
 * Kaysie: Uh... nothing... but what about Colin Van Bilj? I thought...


 * Colin_Van_Bilj.jpgMoloch: He shall be fine, and I assume he will return to his place or became a solitude. Many assumed that he was dead, but... I had make him alive with full of lonliness. Because of the death of Jeremy, the release of the Horseman of War shall be delayed. However, one day, Death shall roam across the land once again, and shall War, Famine and Conquest. They will all be put into the action one by one as long as I live.

''Suddenly, a large cocoon started to tremble and drew the attetion of the two demons almost immediately. Trembling, Kaysie pointed at the cocoon. It broke a hole as a large stinger came out of it.''


 * Kaysie: Father...
 * Abf88deef01f3a292c21b39d9a25bc315d607c27.jpgMoloch: I know. I know this day will come after 22 years of preperations. Rise, the best creation of Christine Van Bilj.

''As Moloch was speaking, a large yellow claw had torn the cocoon apart, and soon, a hideous monster had appeared which looked like a humanoid bee with that large stinger on its right wrist which it used to impale the cocoon. Kaysie could hardly see its body since it was surrounded by mist and was really cloudy.'' ''When finally seeing the face of this insectoid monster, even someone like ​Kaysie could hardly believe her eyes. However, Moloch was still calm.''
 * Kaysie: That's a... bee?


 * Moloch: Mostly a bee, partly a human.

''Moloch's words made Kaysie shivered in horror. After a while, the monster turned to Moloch who looked at it with cold indifference.''

<p style="text-align:center;"> '- Moloch: It is good to see you in your new form, Casper van Bilj... I hope you like your children's "gift". It is a retribution for you to make them a pawn for Howe in order to raise your fame. Well, above all, I will one day set you out when situation needed.'

The creature that was once Casper Van Bilj roared at Moloch like a total animal.

<p style="text-align:center;"> - Caspar: R̡̛̗̪̭̝̻͚̰̜̳̀͑̀̆͋̏̋̓̚Ŗ̛̝̩̱̦͎̰̞̝̰̓̂́̐̎̔́́͝Ŗ̧̻̫̬͔̰͍͎̀̒̀̆̊̓̓͘̚͝ͅŐ̡̲̘̺̜̮̹̙͓͍͒̀̈́̊͗̉͒̕͝Ơ̲͕̬̦̝̗̤̬̳͊̃̒͒͛̊͛̀͜͝Ơ̢̢̧̛͉̤̤̱̲̰̰̊̍̏̓̀̃͝͠Ó̡̫͇̭͈̠̥͚̭͎̃̄̔̓̍͘͘̚͝O̡̢̜̮̼͔̞̯͍̟̍̈́̓̒̀͑̑͐̀̆A̧̤̜͖̮̖̫̩̺̙̾̎͊́̏͐̽̔͘͝A͍̝̺̲͚̹͇̰͒̏͊͆͌͗͊̄̎͝ͅͅA̢̦͕̼̭͈̰͈̙͇͋̅̏̇̓̍̆̾͠͝A̡̨͚̝͚̙̗͕͖̻͐̐̈́͒̋̄̓̆̎͝Ą̲̬͎͍̘͙̱̫̟͌̄̾͐̀͒̃̎̋͠A͚̙̟͕̬̤̗̯͋̒̉̓̑̾́́͘͜͝ͅṚ̰̮̗͉͙̻͕͂̅̓́̆͌̅̊̈͑͜ͅR̢̨̦̻̞̱̦̺̗̣̓̓̽̎̈́͋̊̃̕̕R̡̤̘̫͇͕͇̼͓̗̉͋͌̿́̿̓̐͗͠R̨̭̫̞̜̩͍̰̞͖̀̓̿̇͒̓̀̑̉͐Ŗ̢̠̣̻̥̭͚̣̤̉̓̉̑̒͌̒̕͠͝R̨͈͎̟̥̣̗̳̮͎̓͒͆̋̅̀̆̌̈́̏!̧̧͉̩̗̹͈̙͇̞͑͂̆̒̄͒͐͑̑͠!!!!

Act 1 - Ashes
<p style="text-align:center;"> Colin Van Bilj's current house

<p style="text-align:center;"> Happens during LOTM: Crossover - The Corbin Files - Chapitre Douze et Fin (Final)

<p style="text-align:center;"> 8:00 AM

''While many members of the Hexenmeisters thought that Colin Van Bilj died, in fact he was not dead yet. He simply changed another name and lived for more than two centuries without getting aged. Even so, he kept himself as a solitude since he only wanted his family back.''

''Looking at a portrait with him, his father as well as his sister, Colin smiled in relief. He already knew that Serilda had returned back from her death, but he did not care about it. In fact, he was focusing another thing that was more vital for him, something that Moloch forbids.'' ​Colin covered his face with his hand until he heard a female voice speaking to him. ''​Colin then looked up and saw a shadowy female figure was standing not far in front of him. Her body was covered by darkness, yet when she walked closer, she revealed herself to be a beautiful woman who had an appearance in her twenties. She was wearing white dress and had red eyes.''
 * Colin: I feel like this year... may be special... don't you think so, Christine? It's almost like something I'm forgetting.
 * Woman: My dear Colin, please be easy on yourself. Why don't you set down your burdens and play a game with me?
 * Colin: You're right, Christine. Since you've came back, I have never been so happy.

''Colin smiled in relief until he heard the ground shaking. His smile faded. He suddenly stood up in horror as he looked at the dawn sky outside. What he was unawared that it was the explosion that destroyed Michael Langdon's rampage mode. However, he felt that something was going terribly wrong for him...'' ''While mumbling, Colin's eyes widened in fear. He turned his face to a mirror beside him, and he saw Moloch's face inside it.''
 * Colin: This is... the Two Witnesses!
 * Blood_moon_by_jim373-d4dcimx.pngtine: Oh, no...

''Christine spoke this words in a calm tone, yet Colin was terrified. Sweats kept falling from his head. He immediately knelt on the ground.'' ''On Colin's index finger of his right hand, there was a ring with a large ruby in a shape of cresent on it. It was once his father's Blood Moon Malicious Ring, and it had been in his family for generations. For years, Colin had been contructing more Blood Moon Malicious Rings to expand the coven, but for now he only made thirteen before his father disappeared.''
 * Colin: M-master... please forgive me... but it looks like the pendant of Blood Moon Wicked had gone out of control... and might be destroyed. Furthermore, the constructing of the accursed rubies... for the rings of Blood Moon Malicious had halted. What is worse, I searched for centuries but I could not find the... the barcelet of Blood Moon Terrible...

''Unbeknowest to Colin, the Blood Moon Wicked Pendant, which symbolizes the leadership of the Order of the Blood Moon, is currently merged with Michael Langdon in future. The Blood Moon Terrible Barcelet belonged to Colin's sister, Christine, who was supposed/rumored to be dead. After the death of Sheriff Corbin, Colin found Christine alive in front of his house and was happy they had reunited, yet he was confused that his sister's barcelet was lost...''

''In horror and desperation, Colin kept bumping his head on the ground. For Chinese, it is known as "kowtow". With her eyes widened, Christine found it a bit of amusing to see.''
 * 1Moloch-at-War_612x961top-700x400.jpgColin: Punish me, master! I am so weak and stupid, master! Stupid! Stupid dummy...

(- Narrator: People who knew the truth shall understand that Colin was pleadged for forgiveness. People who don't know the truth shall feel that Colin was doing an old-fationed way to express "Happy Chinese New Year" and gain red envelopes filled with money... *chuckled*)

''However, instead of punishing Colin, Moloch's eyes narrowed in anger. He ordered Colin to stand up.'' ​Colin slowly stood up and bowed to Moloch.
 * Moloch: Rise, my servant. Pick up yourself. There is something else I want you to do... to make our coven rise once again.
 * Colin: Yes, master...

<p style="text-align:center;"> Hours later...

<p style="text-align:center;"> The bank of Hudson River

<p style="text-align:center;"> Vivien Apfel's Pottery Studio

<p style="text-align:center;"> 8:00 PM

''Whistling a tune while working to make a vase, potter Vivien Apfel was busy even at the night. She was preparing for the upcoming harvest festival.''
 * Apfel: *whistling*

<p style="text-align:center;"> Next Day

<p style="text-align:center;"> Police Department ''In the morgue of the Police Department, the corpse of Andy Brooks was lying on the table silently... until suddenly, the light flashes rapidly and then, the shroud on the corpse of Andy started to move intensely. Soon, a hand came out of the plastic shroud and the corpse fell onto the ground. Soon, Andy crawled outside and climbed on the iron desk. His neck was still broken and his head was still in that strange position.''

Struggling in terror, Andy walked backward to a mirror behind him and saw his bizarre shape. Just then, the blurry shadow of Moloch had appeared in front of Andy and then, Andy's neck snapped back into the right position, but there was still some terrible wounds on his neck.
 * Andy_is_confronted_by_Moloch.png: Ah! What's happening to me?!
 * Andy: M-master...

As an act of response, Moloch was speaking the ancient Greek language to Andy while glaring at him. Moloch continued his bellow, and Andy recognized one of the sentence was, "Your soul is mine." He shook his head in horror. ''All of a sudden, Moloch raised his hand and pointed at Andy's neck. Suddenly, Andy felt something stuck inside his throat and tried to pull it out.''
 * Andy: What is it?
 * Andy: No... no... please...
 * Andy: Oh... ugh...

''After nearly a minute of struggling, Andy eventually pulled it out. Then, he found out in surprise that it was just another pendant, a pendant similar to Blood Moon Wicked, but it was made of iron instead of ruby.''



''Moloch walked closer to Andy as the light flashed even quicker, making the place more frightening. Moloch then gave Andy a new order. After listening his order, Andy raised his head in sheer terror.''
 * Andy: Find Colin Van Bilj?

<p style="text-align:center;"> Dutch Chapel

<p style="text-align:center;"> Corbin's Funeral

<p style="text-align:center;"> 9:00pm


 * Corbin: (in flashback) I'm not asking if you qualified. I'm asking if you are running away.

Act 2 - Children of Revolution
<p style="text-align:center;"> Pandora's lair  Coming back from the town, Pandora walked back into the secret lair of hers, and soon she walked towards the water pool inside her house, while summoning her box on the table in just one second. Pandora then walked towards the pool while seeing Ichabod dying from Colin Van Bilj's influence.
 * Pandora: One for sorrow, two for mirth. Three for a wedding and four for a birth.
 * Pandora: Five for silver, six for gold. Seven for a secret... not to be told.

Pandora smirked deviously before returning to a serious expression when she saw the feared face of the citizens haunted by dark witches. Pandora then use a bowl for containing some water before sprinkling them on her tree behind her; the tree of fear.
 * Pandora: So afraid... yet they have no idea... just how powerful their fear can be... but I know... and I want more.

<p style="text-align:center;"> Purgatory 

''While standing in the cold wind coming straight towards him, Ichabod felt that he was about to fell into somewhere deep and dark. Surrouded by greyish mist, he spent some little bit of time and looked straight forward.'' ''Suddenly, the mist disappeared and soon he saw a familiar figure standing not far away from him, the woman he had been missing for 232 years... Katrina Anne Van Tassel, now known as Katrina Crane.'' ''Katrina was surprised when she saw Ichabod. Her eyes widened in surprise.'' As a response, Ichabod walked closer to his wife and they shared a kiss, the first kiss ever since his death in 232 years ago.
 * Sleepy-Hollow-Katrina-.jpgIchabod: Katrina?
 * Katrina: Ichabod? Are you really here?

After that, Katrina looked at her husband with great concern before she spoke out. ''Ichabod shook his head. He immediately recognized the woods surrounding him. It was exactly the place where Katrina summoned him to.''
 * Katrina: You're not well.
 * Ichabod: How did you know?
 * Katrina: Because you're here.

Flashback
<p style="text-align:center;"> Scene from LOTM: Crossover - The Corbin Files - Chapitre Onze  <p style="text-align:center;"> Ichabod's sick ward 

 ​  ''At this time, when the morning dawn started to pour into Ichabod's cell, he was awakened by the noise of flying birds. He then saw the bird which he recognized as the one that led him to the tombstone. The bird then flew into a mirror beside him and instantly disappeared.''

''Ichabod stood up with sheer curiosity as he walked closer to the mirror. To his surprise, he saw a familiar face in the mirror - Katrina Crane.'' A minute later, Ichabod appeared into the world within the mirror, and soon he and Katrina met face to face for the first time in 232 years. Ichabod had so many things that he wanted to ask Katrina, and he looked at her as if she was a stranger.
 * Ichabod: Katrina?
 * Katrina: Forgive me, my love. This is the only way I can reach you. I've been trying to lead you. However, I could only contact a spiritual nun and some people from future to help you in many ways. Now, finally, we met again.
 * Ichabod: The gravestone...
 * Katrina: My body was never buried in that grave. It hides the true location of the Horseman's skull, guarded throughout time by one of my coven.

''Ichabod suddenly realized that the gravestone was a ruse to conceal the head of Horseman. He then remembered Knapp who was not a stranger to him.'' Ichabod was a bit shocked hearing all of this. ''​Suddenly, Ichabod and Katrina heard a bellow not far away. Katrina's face went pale.'' ​The wind started to blow and Katrina's tone became tenser and quicker. ''​Ichabod attempted to walk closer to his wife but a strong force had dragged him back. Katrina shouted louder as the wind blow harsher.'' ''Suddenly, a roar had appeared and Ichaod turned back as he saw Moloch's shadow. Moloch leaned forward to grab Ichabod's arm with his claw.''
 * Katrina-crane-gallery.jpgod: You mean Knapp?
 * Katrina: Yes, and when you wounded the Horseman, your bloodlines merged. You became linked, bound together by blood. The only way to stop him was to cast a spell on you both. Then, we entombed the Horseman's body deep below the river. We buried you in that cave to protect you.
 * 39908_katia-winter-interpreta-katrina-crane-sleepy-hollow.jpgIchabod: Then you didn't awaken me.
 * Katrina: It's the Horseman who's been awakened, Ichabod... and you along with him.
 * Ichabod: How? By who?
 * Katrina: By the same evil that's trapped me here, the very one that controls the Horseman now.
 * Katrina: It's found us. There isn't time. If the Horseman reclaims his skull, he will become whole again. Three more will follow and "it" will begin.
 * Ichabod: What will begin?
 * Katrina: The END. You must work with Abbie Mills and Katarina Couteau to stop the Horseman from retrieving his skull, and defeat the Anti-Christ that came from future! Remember, light is the Horseman's weakness, he can't survive the sunrise. Find me, please. Free me from this place!
 * Ichabod: How? I don't understand.
 * Katrina: The answers are in Washington's Bible. YOU ARE THE  FIRST WITNESS, ICHABOD!
 * Ichabod: Katrina!
 * Katrina: Now, please, wake up!
 * Ichabod: KATRINA, WAIT!
 * Katrina: WAKE UP! FIND THE SKULL!

​Nowadays
Ichabod looked at his wife in the eyes. Katrina sighed and shook her head. ''Ichabod's eyes widened. He then noticed several strange shadows wandering in the woods not far away.'' ''Ichabod looked aside to see those wandering shadows once again. Horror started to rise on his face.'' ​Ichabod was shocked hearing all of this. ''Katrina was too afraid to speak Moloch's name since he trapped her for almost 232 years. Seeing his wife's sad face, Ichabod had too much questions in his mind that he felt obliged to ask them.'' ''Katrina closed her eyes and tears start streaming down her face. She did not answer.'' ''Ichabod looked at Katrina with a serious expression. In the past, she kept hiding things apart from him in order to keep him safe. She was a spy of Washington, she was a witch, she caused the death of Mary Wells... and perhaps many more. However, Ichabod knew that it was not the time to hide any secrets.'' As a response, Katrina slowly opened her eyes. ''Before Ichabod could finish his word, he was dragged away suddenly from Katrina. Katrina saw this and yelled in sheer desperation.''
 * 105Promo11.jpgIchabod: I've been here before.
 * Katrina: Only when I summoned you. I've... I've not been able to for some time. If you are here in any other way... it means you are dead... or near to it.
 * Katrina: You must understand. It's only under greadt duress you would find yourself here.
 * Ichabod: I am not well. I did not realize how critically. Serilda's remaining power still exists... and many more are dying because of Van Bilj.
 * 113Purgatory.pngKatrina: And I fear you will, too. Ichabod, this place I've been trapped in, it's Purgatory.
 * Ichabod: Purgatory?
 * Ichabod: Then those are...
 * Katrina: Souls... who've been collected here. We're all trapped together, and yet very much apart. Those there are moving on.
 * Sleepy-hollow-moloch.jpgIchabod: To where?
 * Katrina: To wherever "he" determines...
 * Ichabod: He?
 * Katrina: The beast who keeps me captive.
 * Ichabod: Why would you be trapped in such a place? What does that "beast" want with your soul?
 * Katrina5.jpgod: Katrina... what is it you're not telling me?
 * Ichabod: What is it you're afraid to say?
 * Katrina: I believe I know why I am here... and why I cannot leave...
 * Ichabod: Why? Tell me.

<p style="text-align:center;">' - Katrina: ICHABOD!!! '

''Ichabod kept breathing and shivering before he looked back for a while. Far away, he saw a diablolical shadow, the same shadow he saw in his last dream. It was none other than Moloch. Ichabod was slowly being dragged to Moloch as the mist appeared again, blocking his eyesight. He could only heard Katrina's screaming''
 * Katrina: YOU FIGHT FOR YOUR LIFE! YOU FIGHT BOTH OF US!!! YOU FIGHT FOR HUMANITY!

<p style="text-align:center;"> - Ichabod: (!!!) 

<p style="text-align:center;"> The house of Corbin  ''Ichabod's eyes widened and opened as he awoke suddenly from horror. In the blurry sight, he saw a blurry face and heard someone talking to him in a low and gentle voice.''
 * Sister Mary Eunice: Try not to move. You'll be in terrible pain.

Ichabod finally saw the face of Sister Mary Eunice clearer as she continued.
 * Sister Mary Eunice: You two have got the quite the advanture. The police said the car accident was horrific. I'm afraid it was fatal for the driver... but you and Abbie are safe now... back to Corbin's house. You need a rest so that you can tell me what happened later.

Ichabod went silent and closed his eyes once again.
 * Ichabod: Thank you... Sister...

<p style="text-align:center;">"........................................"


 * Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) The car that Ichabod and Abbie took had lost its control and crashed near the Hudson River, and if I did not interfere to save them, they would soon found themselves near the site of once an unknown facility, a forgotten game site that was yet just another one of Christine's playground... and we will soon be in it...

<p style="text-align:center;">"........................................"























Act 3 - Betsy Ross
<p style="text-align:center;"> Old Prison







Act 4 (final) - In the Name of Van Bilj


Colin coldly grinned at Abbie, Sister Mary Eunice and Ichabod as a response.
 * Abbie: You are insane... what do you want?
 * Colin: I prepare for the noble war. I'm calm, I know the secret. I know what's coming and I know no one can stop me, not even myself. I kill people I like. Some of them beg for their life. I don't feel sad. I don't feel anything. It's a filthy world we live in. It's a filthy, horrid and helpless world, and honestly, I feel like I'm helping to take them away from the filth that run through the streets. I'm helping to take them to somewhere clean, and kind.











<p style="text-align:center;">' - Caspar: YOU THREE KILLED MY SON! YOU ALL WILL PAY FOR ALL OF THIS!!!! '

<p style="text-align:center;"> CIS Production Presents 

<p style="text-align:center;"> LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow Horseman Saga 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Episode 14 - Pale Horse  <p style="text-align:center;"> First Episode of Season 2 

<p style="text-align:center;"> By Officer Candy Apple 

<p style="text-align:center;">' To be Continued... '

Michael Langdon's Message

 * Michael Langdon: Such a foolish crowd of people I decieved, but that is somehow for a greater good. Now, I put Vatican under my thumb and crushed the Eastern Orthodox Church with my minions. Because of me, the Pope triumph above a Patraich for the very first time in 1,000 years.


 * Michael: God's realm? I think it will be my realm, and now even Carissa bows before me, the entire Peace Foundation becomes terrified in front of me, Sonia Nevermind cowers in front of me, and Eckidina KnightWalker is quiet instead of going against me. Why should I be afraid?


 * Michael: However, there are two people who are among my greatest threats - Ichabod Crane and Katarina Couteau. Katarina's life shall end and then I will return back to the past. I will tear Crane with my own hands. The World shall end and soon even Paradise will be mine. I will be sitting in the centre of this universe and rule it. I will be the king.


 * Michael: As soon as I recover from my injury, I shall hunt again. This time, I will find a proper helper. Combined the forces of KnightWalker Family, I will show the world to respect the Pope, the center of Christanity! I will let them know fear... before apocalypse comes. My own image of world... shall be formed. It shall be indestructable and eternal. Only I live... forever.

MAD - Test
'If the Fallen / Isaac Westcott is a head teacher and some other villains in CIS works became his students... and the Fallen shall overwatch his students in a final test... what will that be?'

<p style="text-align:center;"> Before the Exam 

''Some villains gathered in the classroom including Darth Hades, Leohart the Prince of Hell, Junko Enoshima, Lady Van Tassel... and an empty seat where Sonia Nevermind was supposed to be there.''
 * Leohart: Did you read last night?
 * Junko: No, I hadn't...

''The teacher, Mr. Westcott (better known as the Fallen), is not there yet, and the test is yet to begin. However, many students start to get nervous.''

​Then, Junko leaned herself towards Lady Van Tassel as she whispered to her, but soon the Fallen came in wearing his suit and had a serious expression.
 * Junko: Let us be prepared for this. I have prepared some cheats methods and I bet the teacher won't know.
 * Leohart: I don't think it was such a good idea. Darth Hades! Do you know anything about the test?
 * Lady Van Tassel: You ask him? What a joke.
 * Darth Hades: We'll all die today.


 * Junko: If you know the answer...
 * Lady Van Tassel: Shh!

''​Westcott glared at Junko and Lady Van Tassel before giving the papers to the students. Then, he noticed that the seat of Sonia was empty. The Fallen was a bit of frowned but soon he put a test paper on Sonia's desk. Then, he announced the start of the test.''

Suddenly, Darth Hades raised his right hand.
 * The Fallen: [People, please be awared of the rules of exam. Now, the test starts.]

​Westcott looked at Hades with full of surprise.
 * The Fallen: [What is it?]
 * Darth Hades: I'll hand my paper!

''Darth Hades answered with great confidence. ​The Fallen's eyes widened.''
 * The Fallen: [But it is just started!]
 * Darth Hades: I know, but I have no idea how to answer it!
 * The Fallen: [If you don't know, you can answer the choice question first as you want.]
 * Darth Hades: Already done.

''​Darth Hades was speechless so he had to check. Just then, the door opened and Sonia entered the room.''
 * The Fallen: [There are still some time before the exam was over. Please check it over.]
 * Darth Hades: ......


 * Sonia: Sorry, I am really sorry.
 * The Fallen: [Why are you late today?]
 * Sonia: I reviewed for the test so I stayed up late.
 * The Fallen: [How many time I have told you not to be late in exam--- TAKE IT OUT!]

''​The Fallen bellowed the three words as he still looked at Sonia. Therefore, Sonia was shocked.''

​To Sonia's surprise, instead of scolding her, the Fallen turned back and grabbed Junko's hair.
 * Sonia: What is "it"?
 * The Fallen: [TAKE IT OUT!]
 * Sonia: Take out "what"?
 * The Fallen: [Didn't you hear me?]

''​Sonia looked closer and saw a book on Junko's knee. The Fallen grabbed the book.''
 * The Fallen: [DIDN' YOU HEAR ME!?]
 * Junko: OUCH!

​The Fallen glared at Junko before he turned to Sonia.
 * The Fallen: [Ha, this is the evidence. How many times do I have to tell you not to break the rules of examination?]
 * Junko: Mr. Fallen, I did not cheat.
 * Junkokun.jpg Fallen: [You didn't... You didn't? But this is your book! This is the only warning.]
 * Junko: It is a story book...

''​Sonia immediately went to her seat and answered the questions on her paper. A this time, Lady Van Tassel checked her right arm hidden under her short sleeves. She had written some answers on it before hiding it with her sleeves. The Fallen walked around while giving out his warning. He had already noticed Lady Van Tassel.''
 * Sonia: T-thank you, sir.
 * The Fallen: [Hurry up.]

However, noticed that Lady Van Tassel ignored his warning, the Fallen was enraged and so he turned back and slammed his hand on Lady Van Tassel's desk, scolding her.
 * The Fallen: [What is it? Be careful. Don't be shameless.]

​Lady Van Tassel then showed the Fallen her left arm...
 * The Fallen: [Tell me, are you shameless? Are you shameless? What are you doing?]
 * Lady Van Tassel: I was answering the questions, teacher.
 * The Fallen: [Then, why did you rub your arm?]
 * Lady Van Tassel: Mosquitos, sir.
 * The Fallen: [Oh, really? Let me check your arm.]

''​Lady Van Tassel then showed her right arm before hiding it back under her sleeve very quickly. The Fallen was a bit of annoyed by her trick, so he started his sarcasm mode.''
 * The Fallen: [I meant the right one.]

Lady Van Tassel started to rub relunctantly.
 * The Fallen: [Don't you think you are foolish? Why don't you wear a coat with longer sleeves? It can hide more notes instead such these miserable... whatever. Now, immediately clean them.]

''​Lady Van Tassel then started to rub harder until it finally disappeared. The Fallen then turned back.''
 * Lady Van Tassel: Sir, I can't.
 * The Fallen: [Why didn't I provide you my saliva? No? Do it yourself!]

''​Lady Van Tassel, however, did not give up so easily, and she secretly threw a paper ball which was made after scrubing a note in her palm. She threw it to Leohart. Leohart then start to open the paper but the Fallen heard the sound.'' ''Leohart ignored the Fallen's warning. Finally, the Fallen rushed to Leohart and snapped at him.''
 * The Fallen: [Just this time or you will be driven out of this room. Your score will be zero.]
 * The Fallen: [Respect yourselves.]

​Leohart immediately put the note in his mouth before opening both of his hand.
 * The Fallen: [Pay attention, Leohart! How many times do I have to tell you?]
 * Leohart: What is it, sir?
 * The Fallen: [What is in your hand?]
 * Leohart: Nothing!
 * The Fallen: [Show me and prove it.]

​The Fallen did not believe him and forced Leohart to open his mouth, and he took the paper from Leohart's throat.
 * Leohart: Look, there is none.

''​The Fallen then looked at the unrecognizable... thing... in his hands miserably.''
 * The Fallen: [How dare you trick me! Spit it out!]

​While throwing the thing into garbage can, the Fallen looked at Lady Van Tassel before turning back to Leohart.
 * The Fallen: [Ew, my Abyssal God... quit smoking next time. It is full of sputum...]
 * Leohart: I did not cheat?
 * The Fallen: [What is it, then?]
 * Leohart: It is a love letter sent by Lady Van Tassel!

''​The Fallen then turned back when suddenly, he heard a knock on the door. He then opened the door and Eckidina KnightWalker came in. She shook the Fallen's hand.''
 * The Fallen: [YOU THINK SHE IS A FOOL OR SOMETHING? Ah?]
 * Leohart: ......
 * The Fallen: [Behave or I will drive both of you out!]

​The Fallen then nodded as Sonia proved it.
 * Eckidina: Are you Mr. Isaac Westcott? Good to meet you.
 * The Fallen: [Yes, and you are...]
 * Eckidina: I am Eckidina KnightWalker, the roomate of Sonia Nevermind.
 * Sonia: She is, really.

''​Eckidina then walked closer to Sonia as the latter stood up. Eckidina secretly looked at the Fallen with a nervous look before taking a key tied with a paper note out from her pocket.''
 * Tumblr_oaqgs9eMx61u2vo2go3_250.gifina: I had some urgent things I need to tell Sonia, so would you please give us a minute?
 * The Fallen: [It is the time for a test. I suggested--]
 * Eckidina: Well, don't worry. It won't take long. I am about to go abroad and I need to give her the key.
 * The Fallen: [I see. Don't be too long.]

​'Sonia then went back to her seat as Eckidina told Sonia more things, unawared that the Fallen was glaring at her in anger.
 * Sonia: What is it, Eckidina?
 * Eckidina: Me and Misogi-chan shall go to Shanghai... I mean Shenzhen or somewhere like that, so I need to give our bases' key to you, Sonia-san.
 * Sonia: Uh, what is the paper for?
 * Eckidina: Room number. Don't lost it.

​Sonia was frightened and so she looked at the paper, realized that it was a note with answers and formulas.
 * Eckidina: Be nice and deal with my problems as well. Never mess with Michael, Soda or Karma Maxwell! By the way, remember, don't cheat! If I know that, I will coming after you! That's all! (turned to the Fallen with a nervous look) Done.
 * Wescottnfe.png Fallen: [Stand still.]
 * Eckidina: Ah?
 * The Fallen: [AREN'T YOU SHAMELESS AS WELL!?]
 * Eckidina: ...... ?!
 * The Fallen: [What is that paper? Take it out!]
 * Eckidina: What do you mean?
 * The Fallen: [I want it returned.]

Reluctantly, Eckidina immediately took the note and walked towards the Fallen.

​Before she could finished, the Fallen pushed Eckidina from the door.
 * Tumblr_oebg2f8MVY1u7i3jco2_500.gifSonia: Uh, don't worry, E-san, I can handle it myself...
 * Eckidina: (to Sonia) Hush. (to the Fallen) This... this is the love letter from Misogi---

​Then, the Fallen continued to walk around.
 * The Fallen: [ENOUGH! NOT AGAIN!]
 * The Fallen: [The test continues.]

''Leohart finished his test paper had put it on the upper left of his desk. The Fallen walked towards it and Leohart looked at him calmly, asurring there was nothing wrong. The Fallen spoke no words on it and then he turned back. Just then, he caught Darth Hades sleeping.''

(- Narrator: He checked it for three times...)
 * The Fallen: [Hey, please check again.]
 * Darth Hades: ......

''​Suddenly, Eckidina who dressed up as a fire fighter rushed into the classroom, with an opened smoke ball in her hand. Smoke kept coming out from her hand. The classroom was full of smoke as well. It soon became like a total battlefield...''

''While speaking, ​Eckidina kept walking in the room and the smoke soon filled the entire classroom. In a mild chaos she caused, Eckidina handed the paper with formulas on Sonia's hand as the latter looked at her in an awkward face. The "students" in the whole classroom started to feel uncomfortable.'' ​Then, Eckidina walked towards the door, trying to escape. ''​Eckidina stopped while swinging her hands, expelling the smoke she released in front of her face. The Fallen pointed to the note in Sonia's hands.'' ''​Feeling embarrased, Eckidina walked towards Sonia and took away the note. She was still trying to hide her feelings of embarrasment.'' ''​The smoke are getting worse in the room since Eckidina did not leave immediately. Instead, she sarcastically looked at the Fallen after standing in front of him, ignoring others' complaints.'' ''​Eckidina left immediately. Everyone kept coughing as the smoke disappeared.'' ​The Fallen angrily walked towards her after hearing this. ''​Lady Van Tassel was strucked speechless. Suddenly, Eckidina returned back to the classroom in her school uniform and soon she went to Sonia. Sonia felt irritated. The Fallen's eyes widened that was like, "You again?!"'' ​As she was approaching Sonia, Eckidina stopped when she noticed the Fallen was glaring at her. Ashamed, ​Sonia covered her face in sheer embarracement as she yelled at Eckidina. ''Eckidina was feeling very awkward at that momment. ​The Fallen then ordered her to leave.'' ​Eckidina tried to make another excuse. ​The Fallen angrily pushed Eckidina out from the door while warning others. ​Suddenly, some very strange voice came from outside. ''​The Fallen then opened the door and look at his right side, but then he felt a bump on his back. It was Eckidina, hitting him with a hammer from behind.''
 * [[File:0007_zoriahphotojournalistwarphotographer_zoriah_photojournalist_photographer_iraq_irak_war_us_army_soldiers_smoke_grenade_baghdad_patrol.jpg|thumb|340px]]Eckidina: FIRE! FIRE! EVERYBODY READY TO GO! TO THE SAFETY! Sir, are you the head teacher? Please, please be quick. Escort the students to safety! Go! Now!
 * Eckidina: Please organize an evacuation! This is a fire alarm! Go, go, go, go, go! Everyone, please go!
 * Eckidina: Looks like the "fire" is smaller that I thought, so I need to check other classes.
 * Date_A_Live_II_Screenshot_0388.jpgThe Fallen: [HALT!]
 * The Fallen: [Make it returned.]
 * Eckidina: The "fire" is still in control.
 * Eckidina: You are such a... duty-driven teacher...
 * Sonia: ECKIDINA, PLEASE! GET OUT! IT IS GETTING OUT OF CONTROL!
 * Lady Van Tassel: Teacher, this test seems futile to go on. Let's make this test continue next week.
 * The Fallen: [What did you say? Don't you want a grade?]
 * Lady Van Tassel: C... C...
 * Ajimu-Najimi-Icon-riku114-38950642-406-406.jpg Fallen: [C? What "C"? This is text-writing!]
 * Eckidina: Mr. Fallen! I heard there was a fire. Is Sonia all right? Sonia? Sonia? Are you okay?
 * The Fallen: [Who is the most foolish one? Me or yourself?]
 * Sonia: WHY DON'T YOU DO A MAKE-UP?
 * -Wraith_Card.jpgThe Fallen: [Please, leave. If you dare to come in, I will turn you in to CM-Unit to punish.]
 * Eckidina: I missed my friend, so I am here---
 * The Fallen: [I SAY, GET OUT!]
 * The Fallen: [Does everyone see that? If you don't study well or behave well in a test, this girl's behavior and nature will become your own in the future!]
 * ???: [Mr. Fallen? Mr. Fallen, there is someone looking for you!]
 * The Fallen: [Who is it?]
 * ???: [Someone is looking for you.]
 * The Fallen: [Write still. I will find out.]
 * Eckidina: Hey!

''The Fallen, however, turned back after a second of confusion and saw Eckidina, and the latter was shocked to find him unhurt and tried to escape. However, the Fallen grabbed her shoulder and glared at her with a tire face.'' ''​Eckidina immediately ran away like a mad cockroach, and the Fallen merely scoffed. He was not amused by Eckidina. Instead, she was very tiresome.'' ​The Fallen then returned back to the classroom and checked on his watch. ''​Just then, Sonia raised her hand and the Fallen walked towards her. Just then, a "wall" not far beside them had moved and revealed itself to be a paper wall.''
 * The Fallen: [What are you trying to do?]
 * Eckidina: Uh... ha... I see you having a tough build... so I am gonna test it. He-he... see ya!
 * The Fallen: [It's all criminal minds.]
 * [[File:Sonia_nevermind_danganronpa_and_super_danganronpa_2_drawn_by_sakuyu_31ca02b58bb8a481b7f83ac4a3729692.jpg|thumb|300px]]The Fallen: [There are five minutes left.]

The paper wall got closer to the students, and a hand which was holding a paper (with an letter A on it) had came out at the side of this paper wall. ''​Sonia shrugged her shoulder as the Fallen walked back and noticed the letter A that was dropped on the ground. He looked uo, only to find the "wall" closing towards him. The Fallen scoffed and went closer... before he raised his fist and punched right through the paper wall. Then, he dragged Eckidina KnightWalker out of the hole he made.''
 * Sonia: Sir, I assume this question had a problem.
 * The Fallen: [What is it?]
 * Sonia: It said that it asked me whether it equals something...
 * The Fallen: [No idea.]
 * Eckidina: Hey, what the...

''Eckidina's eyes widened in dismay. The whole classroom busted into laughter and Sonia could not control her feeling of amusement. After dragging her out, the Fallen then released Eckidina and looked at her with a sarcastic smile.'' Eckidina laughed at the Fallen with embarrasment. ​The Fallen did not believe her and started his sarcasm mode once again. ​Sonia cut in their conversation. "...................."
 * The Fallen: [......]
 * Wescottnfedcdfe.pngEckdina: Ah, I had found out that your window is low quality so... maybe I will make another one tomorrow.
 * The Fallen: [You do think I am an imbecile, don't you?]
 * Eckidina: I never expected that it never worked...
 * The Fallen: [Oh, my goodness... You want to be one with the Transformers, huh? You are so incredible.]
 * Eckidina: If there is nothing else matters, I will go out of here with this piece of trash...
 * The Fallen: [Don't just say "go". "Get" out of here.]
 * Eckidina: Okay, whatever you say.
 * Sonia: Eckidina? I am so ashamed of your shameless act.

In the Next Episode...
<p style="text-align:center;"> Serilda's Execution Site 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Half an hour later  ''Severely injured yet survived, Colin crawled himself towards the execution site of Serilda of Abbadon. He shivered in pain and terror as he mumbled.'' ''​Colin crawled towards a place when a large coffin surrounded by red aura had appeared in front of him. Colin smiled maliciously while mumbling something like a spell.'' <p style="text-align:center;">".............................."
 * Colin: Ahh... I am sorry, Christine... Forgive me. I thought... I thought I could finish them alone...
 * Colin: Ah... heh-heh-heh...

<p style="text-align:center;"> - Colin: A͏͞wa̶҉͏ḱ̡è͢ń ͢f̵r̶o̵͡m̕͢ ̵͡y̶͘o҉̛u̵̴r̸ ̵̡s̕͘͢l̶u̴̶m̷͝͠b̛͘͡é̕͞r.̕͜.͟.̧́ ̡̛͠a̷͢n͘d͠ ̶b͟͠͞ŕ͟i̴n̴g͠͡ h̴̨͟on̷ò̡͝r̶.͞͡.́.҉ ̵̢f͘͜͟ò̸͠ŕ ̶͟t͏͘h҉̡e͏͏ ҉͜͝n̵̡a̴͏̢m҉͜e ̴o̶f̸͝ t͏h͏è̀ ̸͝gr҉҉e͟a͘t̕ ͏G͟͢en̵̢e͜r͏a̵̷̡l͡ ͜͢W̶̨i͠l̵l̢͝͡a̛̕͏ì̷͠m̵̸ ́͡H̴͡o͠w̷̡e̢,̡͠ 5̴t̴͟h͜ ̷V́͘i̸̴͢s͏͢c҉̕̕o̴un̷͡t͜ Ho͟w̛̛e̷̵͞..̨̨.҉

''As he was mumbling, the coffin in front of him had appeared opened on its own. Water start flowing out of the coffin. After some time of silence, Colin struggled to stand up and almost gave up hope... but then, much to Colin's delight, a woman in her twenties with white dress and black hair had rose from the coffin.'' ''​It was not a split personality anymore. It was the real Christine Van Bilj, who looked around in confusion and then, she look at her dying brother with confusion in her eyes.''
 * Colin: Christine... My dear... The King asked you for his service once again.
 * Christine: Where... am I? ...

<p style="text-align:center;"> Snowmobile 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 10 meters away 



''After successfully killing the mutated Caspar Van Bilj, Ichabod, Sister Mary Eunice and Abbie ran towards the snow mobile and checked it. Just then, Abbie saw a key on its door lock.'' Suddenly, Sister Mary Eunice had saw some blurry hands had appeared behind Abbie and Ichabod, and she was quickly alarmed. ''However, it was too late. The shadow hands grabbed ​Abbie and Ichabod's shoulders and pulled then down.''
 * Abbie: Our lucky day! The key is in it!
 * Sister Mary Eunice: ICHABOD! ABBIE! BEHIND YOU!!!
 * Ichabod & Abbie: AHHH!!!

Seeing this, Sister Mary Eunice who immediately turned into her angel form and prepared her holy sword, start struggling with some other hands behind her. ​Suddenly, Sister Mary Eunice realized something in shock, and it made her distracted a bit as the other two were nearly plunged into the darkness.
 * Sister Mary Eunice: Tsk! Where on Earth do these things come from!?



Fortunately, Sister Mary Eunice immediately repelled all the hands on time and immediately saved the two from danger, yet Abbie and Ichabod were plundged into comatose.

''Fading back into her nun form and looking at the unconcious Witnesses, Sister Mary Eunice stood in the place with blank shock and astonishment... after realizing what Colin meant in his horrible speech before his fall.''

<p style="text-align:center;"> '- Sister Mary Eunice: "The Queen will return..." Oh, no, don't tell me that it was...'

<p style="text-align:center;"> Serilda's Execution Site 

​Colin delightfully answered his sister's question despite his injury. ''Suddenly, without warning, Christine summoned a shadow blade and pierce through Colin's chest, making him to bleed violently. Colin screamed in terror and pain as he looked at his sister with full of shock in his eyes.''
 * Christine: Where am I?
 * Colin: You are in... Sleepy Hollow... and it is 2013.
 * Tumblr_nnlfttYQQq1uuqo27o1_1280.gifChristine: 2013?
 * Colin: Uh-huh. Welcome back, sister. It is I! Colin!
 * Colin: AHHHHH!!!

''Ignoring his brother's screaming Christine then riped a large hole in Colin's chest. A twisted, bratty and inhumanely sacarstic smile had appeared on the pale face of Christine.'' ''​Blood kept flowing from Colin's mouth, making him unable to speak. To his sheer horror, Christine's face became menacing like a horrid demon in his eyes.''
 * Christine: Why did you break your promise, my poor dear brother?
 * Christine: It was 237 years ago when I fell into this slumber so that I can become the ultimate Queen of Humanity myself! You did not wake me up on time, you slob. Now, how shall I face this world I do not know anymore? How shall I fill the fun I missed for so many years? How shall I? Answer me!!!

As Colin fell dying, Christine summoned several hands made of shadows and grabbed the neck torso, as well as the limbs of her brother. ''​Then, after Christine finished her selfish words, those hands made of shadow ripped Colin apart, and then Christine burned the fragments into ashes. All of Colin's dream of being reunited with his beloved sister, all of his efforts to raise the name of his family once again... had died with him because of Christine's brutal act.''
 * Lissandra_BloodstoneSkin.jpgChristine: Say hello to our father for me in Hell, Colin.

After killing her brother, Christine's eyes widened as she start gloating with an inhumane smile...


 * Christine: Now, let's see... I need to raise my fame once again, needn't I? I will rise to power once again, and one day... I will exceeded the glory of Serilda! People will remember me for all eternity! I will rule the world and spread the name of my master everywhere! This world will be full of worker bees working for one single queen! This queen of the enormous hive. This queen of this world! HER NAME WILL BE QUEEN CHRISTINE VAN BILJ, FIRST OF HER NAME!!!



<p style="text-align:center;"> Ṡ̃͆͑ͤ͛̓̋̉ͫ͂͌̈́̈̌̍̀͢͏̴͙͚͈̞̻̹͉̳̰͕̱̭̟̀ͅH͌͊͛̃̾͐̈͂̍ͨ̌̽͏̠̼͇͔͉̗͢E̴̴̡͎͖̪̗̣̩̰ͤ̈́ͦ͋̑ͣ̎ͣ͊ͫͦͯͪ̃ͪ̒ͫ̚̚ ̴̦͙̪̳̗͙̜̙͖̐̃͋́̑̈̽͑̔ͭ͊̓͗̑̌ͦ̀̀̚̚͡͞C̵̙̰̖̙̘̠͂͑̌̅̍̀̐́̐͒ͭͬͦ̔̉͞O̷̡̼̫͓̹̣̓ͤ̄̅͊́̔ͦͤ͐M̷̩̺̫̪̮̱̩̦̙͎͎̝̹̻͎͈͎͍̑͋̔̊̍̐̃̎̏ͩ͌̀͢͜Ę̞͕̤̰̫̱̗̲̼ͪ̓̓ͫͨ̏ͬ̓ͣ̽͒̒͐͢͟ͅṠ̃͆͑ͤ͛̓̋̉ͫ͂͌̈́̈̌̍̀͢͏̴͙͚͈̞̻̹͉̳̰͕̱̭̟̀ͅ...